a ea sln hossfelds japanese grammar - forgotten books

A— E A— s ln

H O S S F E L D’

S

JAPANESE GRAMMARCOMPR IS ING a

A MANUAL O F TH E SPO KE N L ANGUAGE

IN TH E ROMAN CH ARACTE R

TO G E TH E R W ITH

D IAL O GUE S O N S E VE RAL S UBJE CTS

AND

TWO VO CABULARIE S O F U S E FU L WO RD S

H . J. VVE INTZ

Au thor of The S pa n i sh Pr in cip i a , etc.

E m i l . I !

L O ND O N

H IRSCH FE L D BRO TH E RS , L IM ITE D .

1 3 F U RN IV

'

AL S T RE E T,E C .

1 904

P R E F A C E

TH E rapidly in creasing amoun t of comm erce and

socia l in tercou rse between this coun try and J apan has

crea ted a pressing demand for a really pra cti ca l

grammar for the a cqu isition of the Japan ese language

by E nglish- speaking p eople . No apology therefore is

n eeded for the appearan ce of the presen t work ,which

is design ed to exhibi t in a s con cise and scien tific a

form as possible the ma in featu res of Japan ese

a cciden ce and syn ta x .

U sua lly, E nglish people who take up the study of

an O ri en ta l la nguage are not children ,bu t those of

ma ture years having a competen t a cqu a in tan ce with

the mother-tongu e , and i t is from this poin t of V iew

tha t the explan ation s con ta in ed herein have been

fram ed.

E very Japan ese phrase and sen ten ce in the book is

taken from som e work by an au thor of em in en ce and

p ublished during the last decade , and au thority (volum e

and page) can be addu ced in every instan ce . This has

been rega rded a s a poin t of special importan ce , in as

1T PR E F AC E

mu ch as i t is a guaran tee that the work exhibi ts the

language to the studen t as i t is really curren t in polite

socia l in tercourse a t the present day .

My obj e ct during the compi la tion of the work has

been to i n clude everything of pra ctica l u tility, and

to disca rd ev erything superfluous. I have endea voured

to make the defin i tions clear and precise, tha t theymay be easy of comprehension and readi ly reta in ed.

I have further endeavoured to arrange and distr ibute

the matter, so as to embra ce wi thin narrow lim its

mu ch more in formation than is gen erally embodied in

a book of i ts preten sion s, and I believe that there is

not a useful Ru le or O bserva tion in the works of any

recogn ised writer of em in en ce that is not fou nd in this .

The n ative a lphabet employed for writi ng the

langu age has two differen t form s, on e rendered

in tri cate by the addi tion of num erous variations,

known as the“ H im ga na form of cha ra cter

,and

the other,the

“K atakrm a chara cter, en tirely devoid

of varia tion,and therefore mu ch simpler ; but a mov e

men t has for som e t ime been in a ctive progress

i n favour of the adop tion of the Roman a lphabet

according to the system employed in this work,where

all the Japanese words are spelt in the n ative mode ,

by a ssign ing to ea ch of the n a tiv e letters a correspond

ing equ ivalen t from the E nglish a lphabet, and fixinga ccu rately the sound of ea ch . The acqu isition of a

knowledge of the H iragana and Katakana characters is

PRE F ACE

therefore en tirely unn ecessary, an d it is qu ite practic

able to obta in a thoroughly in timate a cqua in tan ce with

Japan ese for colloqu ia l purposes through the instru

m enta lity of our own a lphabet .

O wing to the pecu liar stru cture and composition of

the language , i t is n ecessary to becom e acqua in ted wi th

the fun ction s and m ethods of u se of a ll the parts of

speech before an a ttempt can be made by the studen t

to fram e sen ten ces of his own,hen ce the absen ce of the

in ciden ta l exercises for transla tion fou nd in the other

grammars of the series. The publishers, how‘ev er

,

have u nder con sideration the issu e of a small supple

m en ta ry work as an Appendix to the presen t volume,

comprising, amongst other u seful fea tu res,a gradu ated

seri es of E xercises and E xam in ation Papers on the

whole of the book,together with Reading L esson s

con sisting for the most part of excerpts from the

works of modern n ative wri ters.

Wi th this prefatory excursion I submi t my work

to the candid judgmen t of i ts studen ts and of the

friends of the Japan ese language , trusting that it

wi ll be deem ed worthy to range with the other publi ca

tion s of the H ossf eld series whi ch has so long and

so deservedly held a high posi tion in publi c favour .

H . J . WE INTZ.

BRAD F ORD (Yoaks), 1 904 .

C O NT E NT S .

I . TH E V OW E LSII . TH E C ONS ONANTS

L E TT E R PE RMUTATIONS : TH E NIGORI

ARTICU LATION AND ACCE NT

C LAS S E S O F W ORD S : PARTS O F S PE E CH

TH E NOUNI . NUMBE R

II . G E ND E R

III . CAS E

IV . C OM PO UND NOUNSV . CLAS S E S O F NOUNS

1 . Abst ra ct Nou n s

2 . C on cre te Nou n s

3. Au gm en t a t iv e a n d D im in u t i ve

V I . NOT E S O N V AR IOUS NOUNS

PE RS ONAL PR ONOUNSR E F L E CTI v E PR ONOUNSD E M ONSTRATI V E PRONOUNSINTE RROGAT IV E PRO NO L

‘

NS

IND E F IN ITE PRONOUNSR E LATIV E PRONOUN S

! CONTE NTS

T H E V E RB

F irst Con ju g a t ion

S econ d Con ju g a t ion (F irst F or m)S e con d Con jug a t ion (S econd F orm )F orm a t ion of the B a ses

,Moods , a n d Ten ses

Irr eg u la r V erbs

Ku ru , to com e

S wru , to do

The Pol ite V erb Masu

U ses of the B a ses, Moods, a n d Ten ses

Aux i l ia ry V erbs

1 . Am

2 . I ru

3. 0m

4. Kumt

5 . S hima u

Tran si t iv e a n d In t ra n sit iv e V erbs

Pa ssiv e a n d Poten t ia l V erbs

The V erb S u rw

The E qu iv a len ts of to be

C a u sa l or C a u sa t iv e V erb s

Am b ig u ou s V erb -form s

C om poun d V erbs

T H E AD JE CTIV E

I . PRIM AR'

v INF LE CTIONSII . S E COND AR Y INF L E CI‘IO NS

III . N E GATIV E AD JE CTIVE S

IV . C OMPOUND AND D E RIv E D ADJE C'I'IV E S

V . C OMPAR IS ON O F AD JE CTIVE S

(a ) Cmnp a/ra ti ve D egree

(b ) S up erlat ive D egree

NUME RAL S : ME TH OD S O F C OMPUTATIONI . CARD INAL NUM E RALS

II . Aa LIARv NUME RAL S

III . O RD INAL NUME RALS

IV . F RACT IONAL AND MULTIPLICATIV E NUMB E RS

CONTE NTS

TH E AD VE RB, C ONJUNCTION, AND INTE RJE CT IONI . TH E AD V E RB

(a ) Adverbs of Place

(b ) Adverbs of Time

(0 ) Adverbs of Qua nti ty

(d ) Adverbs of Ma nner

II . TH E C ONJU NCTIONIII . TH E INTE RJE CT ION

I . H ONORIF IC PR E F I ! E SII . H ONORIF IC S UF F I! E SIII . H O NO RIPIC AND H UMBLE NOUN SI V . H ONORIF IC AND H UMBLE V E RBS

S YNTA!

RE PORTE D S PE E CH : IND IR E CT NARRATION

C ONV E RS ATI ONAL PH RAS E S O N S UBJE CTS O F E V E RY -D AY

Abou t the W'

a y or Roa d

At a Town

At a n H ote l

B uyin g a n d S e ll in g

E a tin g a n d D r in k in g

W ith a D oc to r

W r it in g , L ette rs a n d Post

E NGLIS H -JAPANE S E V OCABULARY

xi

G R AM M A R

JAPANE SE SPOKEN LANGUAGE .

TH E SYLLABARY.

IN Japanese, an Alp /label , in the sense of the term under

stood by Western grammarians, does not exist . The

variou s sounds of the language are represented in writingand printing by symbols or

“ ideographs, termed “sylla

bics. These are grouped together in what is known a s

the Syllabary ,”which corresponds, in a measure

,to the

Alphabets of E u rope.

The Syllabary is divi ded into Vowel Syllabics and Con

sona n t Syllabz'

cs,the former consisting of pure vowel sounds,

a nd the la tter,with on e exception ,

of con sonan tal sounds

combined with the vowels,a lthough ea ch conson an t syllabic

is represen ted in the native chara cter by a single sign .

The following scheme shows the Japan ese Syllabary

denoted in the Roman character,and arranged in the

order adopted by most transliterators.JAPANE S E GRAMMAR 1

INTRO D UCTION

TH E SYL LABARY.

VOWE L SYL LAB ICS .

CONSO NANT SYL L ABICS .

INTRO D UCTION 3

From an examina tion of the preceding table it wi ll be

Observed that, when represented by the Roman Alphabet ,the Japa nese language employs the same letters as E nglish,excepting l, q, v, a nd an

It wi ll a lso be noticed tha t certa in irregu larities and

duplica tion s occur ; thus all is substituted for 3 before i ;t is replaced by ls before a i does duty for both wi and

yl ; a nd so on . These peculiari ties owe their appearance

to the inability of the Japa nese organ s of speech to articu

la te the sounds replaced by the substitutions indica ted ;and as will be seen subsequen tly, many apparent anomalies

of conjuga tion are due to them .

PRONUNCIATION.

I. TH E VOWE L S .

E xcept when the sign of long quantity is placed over

them the vowels a re invariably short .

a is pronounced approximate ly like a in ma t .

a ca lm

e e p en .

eg/ p rey .

2°

ciga r .

I p olice.

skore.

gold .

f all .

tool.

F“

Q|

Great ca re must be taken not to confuse the short and

the long vowels in pron un ciation ,as there are many pa irs

4 INTRO D UCTION

of words spelt exa c tly a like, but which differ in the lengthof the ir vowels. S uch a re

sa te ,vi llage . sa te

,saga

-r .

kuki,tlze stem of a ki

’

Iki,the a tmosphere .

p la n t.

toru,to take . tOru, to p ass t/zroug/I.

Under some c ircumsta nces i a nd a a re sounded so lightly

a s to become a lmost ina udible . Thi s occurs chiefly when

they follow f , Ii , k, s, 311, or ts, as exemplified in the follow

ing

shita , benea th, is pronounced a lmost like sli ta .

takusan,ma c/z, ta lrsa n .

tsuki,t/ze moon

,taki .

In such cases these qu iescen t vowels a re di stingu ished

thrOughout this work by the dia critic sign of short quan

t ity ; thus, Sbi ta ,ta lrzl sa n

,ts itlri .

In diphthongs (a e, a i , ao, a n, ei , oi , u i) each vowel must

be distin ctly sounded ; thus a n is not to be pronounced like

a n in ca use, bu t very n ea rly like ow in cow ; oi is much

like oi in going, n ever a s in boil, etc.

II. TH E CONSONANTS .

Those not mentioned below a re pronoun ced approxi

ma tely as in E nglish.

0 occurs on ly in the combina tion 011, whi ch is pronoun ced

a s in elm/rm,couch— never as in chaos or mac/zine .

P. This letter,which is used only in the syllabic/it, is

pronounced by means of the

where the lower

INTROD UCTION 5

teeth. Thus the pronun cia tion of f at is a lmost identica l

with that of the E nglish word who strongly aspira ted.

G a t the begi nn ing of a word is hard,like g in gi rl, good

in all other cases it has the sound of ng in singer .

N,which is the on ly letter tha t may term inate a syllable,

has in this position the n asa l sound of n in the French

bon,enf a nt, i . e . somewha t like ng in our wing, thing . In

other positions it is pronounced a s in next,ne w.

R before a,e,0,or u is pronounced a s in E nglish, bu t

n ever with the tri ll chara cteristic Of the con tinen ta l

languages . In the syllabic r i,however

,its exa ct sound

ha s no cou n terpart in E nglish, bu t the studen t can Obta in

a just con ception of its pronuncia tion by pla cing the tip of

the tongue a t the same poin t in the roof of the mou th as

in pronouncing our letter r,and then articu la t ing the

S has invariably the sound of S in sa t,soon — n ever a s

in ri se or p leasure .

Y is a lways a con sonan t, and is pronounced as in ya cht,

youth— never a s in by or myth.

When a consonan t is repea ted, it must be distinctlysounded twice

, a s many pa irs of words are distingu ished

only by a doubled consonan t thus

itta i,a ltogether.

otto,husba nd .

S tu den ts a cqu a in ted w ith Ara b ic or H in du sta n i w i ll re

cogn ise th i s sou n d a s be in g a lm ost iden t ica l w ith the p a la ta l d

O f those lan gu ages .

6 INTRO D UCTION

L E TTER PERMUTATIONS TH E NIGORI.

It will be observed on referring to the Syllabary, tha t cer

ta in syllabics are given in ita lics . These all commen ce with

a soft consonan t, and in the n ative character they are

written with symbols iden tica l with those represen ting the

syllabics beginn ing with hard con sonants in the lines

immediately preceding, the distinction between the two

being indicated by a small mark termed the “n igori

”

pla ced by the side of the hard- con son an t syllabic . S a,for

example, with the dia critic sign is read za ; and so on .

Under certa in circumsta n ces, to be noted later,words

commen cing with hard con sonan ts take the n igori , i . s .

their in itial letters become soften ed ; thu s sa te“

when used

a s the second member of a compound becomes za to‘

; f une

becomes ba ne and so on .

ARTICULATION AND ACCENT.

There is a great and striking distin ction between Japanese

and E nglish as regards articulation — both in character and

degree . Speaking gen erally, the Japanese pronun ciationof both con sonants a nd vowels is lighter and narrower than

that of E nglish. There is no tendency to diphthongise

vowel- sounds, or to mou th and drawl them a s is sometimes

the case in some E uropean languages. Japa nese articula

tion is sharp, clear, and forcible ; the lips are more v igor

ou sly employed, and the mouth is Open ed more freely .

Ton ic and rhetorical a ccen t are both very slight, tha t is

to say, the various syllables of a word, and a ll the words of

a senten ce, are u ttered with almost un iform stress of the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 INTRO D UCTION

CLASSE S O F WORD S ; PARTS OF SPE E CH .

In con struction and methods of use Japanese differs

ma terially from a ll E uropean tong ues. L anguage being,however, the vehicle for the commun ica tion of thought,

and as a ll human thought is, in its essen tial characteristics,a like

,Japanese must in common with a ll languages con ta in ,

under some gu ise or other, words denoting person s and

things, and also words to indicate certa in rela tions among

those person s and things, a s well a s their qualities and

a ction s.

Native grammarian s do not,however, cla ssify these

words in the same mann er a s they are classified in

E urope, that is a s nouns,

*p ronouns, adverbs, conj unctions,

etc. They divide them in to (a ) NA, or name -words proper— i .e . un infiected words which in clude the noun and p ro

noun ; (b) KOTOBA or H ATARAKI - KOTOBA,i .e . inflected

words including the verb and adj ective ; and (c) TE NIWOH A,

i .e . particles, which are equ ivalen t to our p rep ositions,

conj unctions, and in terj ections .

As,however

,no Violen ce is don e to the language by

adopting the E uropean classification ,we have reta ined the

familiar words noun , p ronoun , etc .

,to facilita te the progress

of the studen t .

Th ere is n o Art icle in Ja p a n e se ; thu s , hako s ign ifies box,

the box,”a n d a box ,

”in d ifl

‘

eren tly .

TH E NO UN

TH E NOUN

In Japanese the Noun is indeclinable,distinctions of

gender and number being exhibited by the con te xt, and

case rela tions are indicated, as in E nglish, by separatewords or particles.

I. NUMBE R.

(a ) S ingula r .

— As a rule,no distin ction is made between

the singular and plura l, but if it is n ecessary to specifyonly one thing of a certa in kind the numera l for one

i chi , hItotsu , or hi to— is a tta ched as a prefix or sufiix ;thus

ichi -nen , one yea r a yea r .

tsutsum i -hi totsu,

one p a rcel a p ar cel.hIto-tsuki , one month a mon th.

(b) Plural — When more than one thing is implied,certa in part icles are agglutina ted to the word. These

part icles are t a , domo, shu (often pronounced shi), ta chiand gata thus

S ingula r . P lura l.

kuruma -

ya ,’

riksha -man . kuruma -

ya-ra,

’

r ihsha -men .

onn a -domo, women .

hyakfisho, p easa n t . hyakusho-shu

, p easa nts.

shikwan -tachi , oficers.

yakun in , oficia l . yakun im-

ga ta , ofici a ls .

The order in which the preceding particles and examples

are shown is in a gradua lly increa sing degree of. politen ess,ta chi and gata being genera lly employed for polite speech,whilst among the others t a is familiar and least respectful

(see“Honorifics,

”

p.

1 0 A JAPANE S E GRAMMAR

O cca sionally, the idea of plura lity is conveyed by re

duplication , bu t the forms thus produ ced serve to render

the idea which E nglish idiom expresses by the noun

preceded by“ every

”rather than the ordinary plural ;

thus

kun i , coun try . kun i -gun i , every cou ntry, or va rious

coun tr ies .

iro,a sor t

,a hind. iro- iro

,a ll kinds .

shina , obj ect . shina -Ji na , a ll kinds of obj ects .

tokoro, p lace. tokoro dokoro, dzfi'

erent p laces,

ma ny p la ces , here and there .

ho,a side. no-bo, everywhere.

As wi ll be ga thered from the foregoing examples, thereduplication a lmost invariably a ssumes the n igori when

commen cing with a letter susceptible thereof.

II. GE ND E R .

Conformably wi th the absence of number in the noun,

Japanese usua lly ignores all con siderations of gender : thu stori is either cook or hen ; ushi , bu ll or cow ; Uma , horse or

ma re. If,however, it be absolutely indispen sable to dis

t ingu ish the sex of an an imal, it can be effected by prefixing0 or on , ma le, for the mascu lin e, and me or men , f ema le ,for the fem in ine, the compound thus produ ced often under

going a slight change of form for the sake of euphony ;

thus

ushi any bovine a n ima l .

o- u shi,bu ll. me -ushi

,cow.

tori f owl, bird.

ou -dori, COCh‘

. mendori, hen .

uma any equ ine a n ima l .

omma,horse. memma , ma re.

TH E NO UN 1 1

The words osu, ma le ; mesu , f ema le ; otoko, man and

onna , woma n , are a lso u sed for the same purpose ; thu s

any ca n ine a n ima l .

inu no osu in n no mesua bi tch.

(or) osu no m u (or ) m esu no i nu

ko a child .

otoko no ko, ma n -chi ld, onna no ko,woman -chi ld

,

i . e . a ma le-child, or i .e . a f ema le- chi ld,or

boy . g ir l .

O su and mesu are u sed for (lower) an ima ls on ly, whi lst

otoko and onna may be applied indifferent-ly to person s andan ima ls .

D ifference in gender is indica ted in a very few instances,

prin cipally the nam es of the degrees of rela tion ship, by theu se of separate words as

chichi, f a ther .

otottsa n , p ap a .

mu suko, son , boy .

an i , elder brother .

ototo, younger brother .

Il l . CASE .

Although, strictly speaking, nouns have no cases in

Japan ese, equ ivalents for the E uropean case- forms can be

F emi n ine.

obasan, gra ndmother .

haha , mother .

okkasa n , mamma .

musume , da ughter , gir l .

oba,a un t .

ane, elder sister .

imoto, you nger sister


formu la ted for them by the u se of certa in particles a s

suffixes, a s exemplified in the following table

Yama , a mounta i n .

Nomina tive,Yama , or yama ga , mounta in .

Voca tive,

Yama ! or yama yo ! 0 mounta in !

Accusa ti i ‘e,Yama ,

or yama W0 , mou nta in .

Geni ti ve,

Yama no, or yama ga , of a mounta in,or

D a tive,

Yama u i , or yama ye, to a mou nta in .

Abla ti ve,

Yama. kara , or yama. tori , f rom a mou nta in .

(For further ill ustra tions of the uses and employmen t of

these particles, reference Shou ld be made to the section on

Postposition s,”

p .

IV . COMPOUND NOUNS .

The Japan ese language is very rich in Compound Noun swhich are produ ced for the most part in the followi ngmanner

1 . From two nouns ; as

gakumon ,science

,study ; from gaku ,

lea rn i ng,

and mon,a ga te .

hanazono, flower -

ga rden ; from hana, flower, and

sono, ga rden .

ka zaguruma,windm i ll ; from ka ze , wind , and

kuruma,wheel .

tebukuro, glove ; from te, ha nd,a nd

fukuro, bag .

2 .From a noun p receded or followed by the stem of a n

adj ecti ve (see p . as

to-megame, telescop e ; from toi

, f a r, and megame ,

sp ectacles.

yasu-mono, cheap a rticle ; from ya su i , cheap ,

an d mono,

thing .

TH E NO UN 1 3

3. From a no un p receded orfollowed by the stem of a ver b

as .

nusubi to, thief ;

ka imono, a p urcha se ;

te -nugu i, towel ;

hitO -

goroshi, murderer ;

4 . From two verba lf orms a s

haki -dame,

'

dust-heap ; from haku,to sweep ,

and

tameru, to collect .

kigaye, cha nge of dress ; from kiru,to wea r

,and

kayeru , to cha nge .

hiki -dashi, drawer from hiku , top ull, and dasu ,to take ou t.

As will be seen in the preceding examples, the first letter

of the second componen t in compounds usua lly takes then igori, thu sW m ha s zono for sono ; hi to

-

goroshi has

goroshi for horoshi , and so on .

In some in stan ces, the final vowel of the first member in

a compound is modified, the substitu tion of a for e beingthe change of most frequent recurren ce a s

saka -

ya , grog— shop ; from sake, beer , and ya , a

house.

kaza -deppo, a ir -

gun ; from ka ze, wind , and teppo,

gun .

from nusumu , to stea l, and

hi to, perso n.

from kau ,to buy , and mono,

thing .

from te, ha nd ,and nugun ,

to wip e .

from hi to, p erson ,

korosu , to hi ll .

1 4 A JAPANE S E GRAM MAR

V. CLASSE S O F NOUNS .

1 . Abstra ct Noun s .

These are frequen tly derived from adj ective stems byadding thereto the syllable sa ; a s

samu sa , cold, the degree of coldness from samu i,cold .

takasa,height ; from taka i

,high.

shirosa , whiteness from shiroi,white.

E qu ivalen ts for abstract n oun s are a lso produ ced byadding to a n adjective or verb the word koto, f act, ac t,

(a bstra ct) thing a s

ir i whiteness,thef act tha t something is whi te.

fuka i koto, deep -f act dep th.

ma chiga ta koto ,a mistahe.

dfikinaim a, ca nnotf act,i . e. imp oss ibility .

These locu tions are frequently heard with a n ejacu la

tory sign ifica tion ; thu s

Takai kota l Wha t a heightAmm an H ow hot it is l

2 . Con crete Nouns .

These m ay be formed in a sim ila r m anner tonoun s

,by adding to an adjective the word mono, thing ;

a s

shiroi mon o, a white thing, a n obj ect which is white.

ao mon o (ac i , green ), green things = vegetables .

n u i mono, embroidery ; from nuu,to sew.

It must be noted tha t mono n early a lways sign ifies

tangible, m ateria l obj ect,whilst hoto mean s “

a thing

the m ind,

” “an a ct or fact .

”


Ai da , in terva l, is sometimes used to correspond to our

while or“whilst

”thus

Wa takushi wa Tokyo u i

a s-f or Tolcio i n Whi lst I was i n

oru a ida . Tolcio.

dwell whi lst

SO suru a ida,

Whi lst we were doi ngso do whi le. 80 .

The word tok i , time, is frequ ently employed to tran sla te

when”

; thu s

Wa takushi to omaye wa

I a nd yo u When you a nd I came

kun i kara kita toki f rom our p rovince.

p rov ince from ,ca me time

Meshi kuu toki . When ea ting r icer ice ea t time. when din ing

The IO CU ’DiOD tnkL ni is som etimes heard a t the begin

n ing of a phra se, with the signification

TH E PRONOUN.

I. PE RSONAL PRONOUNS .

The Japan ese substitutes for the Persona l Pronouns of

Western languages are merely noun s which by process Oft ime have become pronominal, and their discu ssion a s

separate parts of speech is merely to su it the conven ience

of the foreign student . They are arranged in severalclasses expressing the variou s grades of respect or politen ess

peculiar to the colloqu ial idiom ,and are somewhat sim ilar

to the E nglish expression s“your obedien t servan t

,

” “your

TH E PRONO UN

lordship, etc.,or to the Span ish vuestra merced (your

The ordinary word for l is watakushi (litera lly ,The lower cla sses gen erally u se the con

tra ction watashi or washi .

Boku (lit .“servan t is mu ch used for the first person

by soldiers, students,and young men in genera l, when

addressing ea ch other familiarly .

Temae (or t emaye) is a very humble and thereforerespectful equ iva len t for I , and is in frequ en t u se amongst

the lower classes to addr ess their superiors . It possessesthe pecu li arity of being also employed as a rude equ iva len tfor the pronoun of the second person .

O ra , a contraction of ore wa is the word for“I

”

genera llyu sed by coolies to each other.

O ther equ ivalen ts for“ I

”are sessha ; oira (used

familiarly) ; wa ttchi (used by peasants) ; shosei , and ore

which is a vulgar corruption of wa re, the ordinary word for“ I

”in the classical language .

2ud P erson .

Ana ta , a con trac tion of ka ta , tha t side , was formerlya pronoun u sed only for the thi rd person , bu t it has cometo be employed for the second, like the Span ish

“Usted ”

and the German “S ie.

”Anata is u sed when address

ing equa ls or superiors, and with the addition of sama

Mr, Mrs, Miss), it expresses the highest degree of

respect .


Oma e wa s originally respectful, bu t it is now fam iliar andcondescending, and is u sed to address in feriors

,children ,

and on e’s own servants.

Omae san (sa n is short for sama ) is n early the same a s

a na ta,bu t more familiar

,and it is heard u sually from the

mouths of women .

Kisama and t ema e are employed in addressing in feriorsfamiliarly .

S ensei is u sed in speaking to learned person s.

Students, soldiers, and young men in general u se kimi

when addressing each other in a fam il iar way .

D anna,danna san

,and danna sama are the expressions

u sed by servan ts to their masters.

O ther equiva len ts for the second personal pronoun are

sochi (to inferiors) ; konata ; sonata (familiar) ; sokka

(forma l) nushi (contemptuous) ware (by peasants) and

unu (abu sive) .O f these n umerous equ iva lents for the second person ,

a na ta a nd oma e wi ll u sua lly be found to suffice for the

n eeds of ordinary conversa tion between E uropean s and

na tives.

8 rd P erson .

Are is often used for “ he or“she

,bu t is frequen tly

repla ced by the more polite forms ano hi to, ano o ka ta ,

ano otoko (“tha t man and ano onna (

“tha t

Muko,litera lly

“the opposite side

,

”is u sed indiscrim i

na tely for“he

,

” “She,

”or

“they .

”

(b) Plura l .

The so- ca lled pronouns ju st discu ssed may a ssume the

TH E PRONO UN 1 9

plural suffixes given on page 9 , the forms most common lyemployed being a s follow :

1 st P erson .

We

wata kushi domo. boku ra .

sessha domo. sessha ra .

oira , for ore- ra (vu lgar).

omae (san ) ga ta .

omae (san ) ta chi .

t emae ta chi - ra .

ano hl to tachi . ano o kata gata .

are ra (rude) .

NO TE .— I . Wa ta lcz

‘i shi dome i s frequ en tly u sed for the sin gu

la r, a n d i s sl igh tly hum b ler th a n wa ta lci ishi .

2 . Th e J ap a n ese n ev er u se the equ iv a len ts for“ w e a s in E n g l ish to sign i fy

“

you a n d I .

”Th ey

on ly em ploy th em to m ea n“other p e rson s a n d I .

To ren der w e”m ea n in g you a n d I ,

”th e locu tion

m m to m a y be u sed , bu t u su a lly the i de a

i s ren dered m ore i diom a t ica l ly by m e a n s of H on or i

fics (see p .


The so- ca lled personal pronouns may be followed by the

particles (postpositions) exactly as with other nouns, and

in this manner the ca ses may be formed. Thu s, exactly a s

we say

Ano hito to kenkwa

tha t ma n wi th, qua rrel H e had a quar rel wi th

wo shi ta tha t ma n .

(a ce. sign ) did

S O we may say

Wa takushi to kenkwa H e had a qua rrel with

wo shi ta . me.

In like manner the possessive pronoun s are formedsimply by the addition of the possessive particle no or ga ,

and exactly as we say

Ano hi to no oya

tha t ma n of , p a ren tThe p a rent of tha t ma n .

so we may say

Watakushi no oya , The p a rent of me my

p a ren t .

M ine, yours, his, hers, theirs

,are a lso translated by

watakushi no, anata no, etc.

,bu t they may easily be

distingu ished from my, your, etc.

,by the part icles u sed

with them , or by the context.From the preceding observa tion s it will be ga thered that

there is no special declension for pronoun s, nor any separa te class of possessive pronouns.

E xamples of Persona l Pronouns .

Wa takushi mo ma irimasu,

I too wi ll -go1 10 111 90 1500 0

TH E PRONO UN

Kim i wa doko ye ikuwhere to go

Boku wa Shiba i ye

I thea tre to,

ka era tokoro da ,retur n p lace am

Ana ta n i o hanashi

you (how ) ta llc

mOShita i koto ga

wish-to thing

goza imasu,

Unu u so wo tsuku ze,

you l ie stick

Ammo wa da iku

ca rp en ter

de goza imasu,is

Watakushi u i kwankei

to,connection

ga n ah(nom . ) is -not

Ano hlto no ta wa

r ice-field

yohodo toi,

very-much is -f a r

Omae no kiukin wa

ikura

how-much

I am return ing to the

thea tre.

There is something I

wish to tell yo u.

You a re telling a lie.

H e is a ca rp en ter .

It has nothing to do

wi th me .

H is r ice-field is a long

H ow much a re you r

wages ?

See rema rk s on k a, pp . 38 an d 1 74,


Kore wa an ata no kushi

this 1 ou r combJ Is not thi s you r combde wa goza ima senu ka ,i s-not

H ei ! wa takushi no desu, Yyes m i ne i t- is

es,i t i s m i ne.

The studen t must note tha t the u se of personal pronoun s

is much less frequen t in Japanese than in E nglish. E xceptin ca ses of specia l empha sis, or where their omission would

occasion ambigu ity, they a re unemployed. Thus,

“ I am

going to H iogo to — morrow,

”will be tran sla ted [Vl ion ichi

H iogo ye ma ir ima s ii u n less it be doubtful to whom the

speaker refers, in which case wa ta lzitshi will be added. If

there be an emphasis on the pronoun , a s in the sen tence,“I sha ll go to H iogo, bu t you may please yourself, the

pronoun s will a lso then be in serted.

The constan t repetition of wa ta ltushi and a na ta is one

of the common est errors in to which E uropea ns fa ll, a nd a

Japan ese will Often carry on qu ite a long conversa tion

withou t employing a single pron ou n .

II. RE F L E CTIVE PRONOUNS .

Jibun or Jishin ,self (u su ally followed by de),

Reflective Pronoun in most frequ en t u se thus

Watakushi j ibun ,

j ishin ,

go j ibun (honorific)omae j ibun (not yourself .

honorific)

The above a re u sed on ly when it is desired to emphasize

the idea of self,”


It must be noted, too, that Japanese , like French, distingu ishes substantive forms of these pronouns from pro

nomina l adjective forms thu s kore corresponds to the

French celu i -ci, celle-ci , a nd stands a lone, whilst kono corre

sponds to ce, celle, and is join ed to nouns.

E xamples.

Kore wa Ikura desu ka, H ow much is this ?

thi s as -f or how-much i s ( i t)

Kore wa teppo de goza imasugun i s

Kono n edan, This p r ice.

Kmamichi, This road.

Sore wa , nan desu ?t

tha t as-for wha t i s- i t fWha t i s tha t (new you , eta )

Sono hako, Tha t bow (in your ha nd, eta ).Are wa , i desu Whose is tha t housetha t a s-f or, who of house i s (i t) (yonder)Anni akaLyama , Tha t high moun ta in (yonder).hi gh moun ta in

This is a gun .

Remarks.

1 . Are and arm are sometimes repla ced by kare and

kano respectively, bu t the la tter forms belong more to theclassical language, and are heard on ly from the lips of cul

tured Speakers. Kano sometimes occurs with the mean ing“a certa in .

2 . Sore and sono are u sed in referen ce to the immedi ate

obj ect of conversation ; a re and armare u sed when a n ew

subj ect is proposed. Sono bashi,for example, sign ifies tha t

ha t,i . e . the ha t you a re wea r ing, or, of which we a re sp ea lt

ing ; ano bOShi , the ha t you were yesterday, etc,

TH E PRONO UN

3. Ana is frequ en tly hea rd a t the beginn ing of a sen ten ce,serving merely to draw a ttention similarly to our

“I say,

Mrn

4 . The pronom ina l adjectives this and tha t are Often

rendered by to before words derived from the Chin ese . To

sign ifies“the one in qu estion ,

” “the a ctua l one,

”as to

nin,this (or tha t) p erson , the p erson in question .

The demonstra tives in the following list are derived

from the sam e roots as those ju st discussed.

Konna ,KO ia

,

Thi s sort of ; such as thi s .

Anna,Tha t sor t of ;

A iu,

such as tha t .

Sonna , Tha t sor t of ;S O iu

, such as tha t. (remote)(n ear)

N .B .

-The rem a rk s on the w ords in th e firs t l ist a pp ly

eq u a lly to the correspon d in g w ord s in thi s , a n d n e ed

n ot be repe a ted .

E xamples.

Konna nedan , This hi nd of p r ice.

KO iu rOS Oku ,This sor t of ca ndle.

Sonna koto,

SO in koto,Tha t hi nd of thi ng .

Anna hi to n i korarecha,

that -sort-of p erson by , gettt ing-come,

meiwaku shimasu,

O ne is p erp lexed when.

such p eop le come to

”M k, do“one

’

s house.

A in hanashi wa mettan isuch -as -tha t story seldom O ne seldom hea rs a

kikimasenu, story of tha t sor t.

(one ) hea rs

The words in the succeeding list are adverbs from the


same roots as the pronoun s ju st dealt wi th, and they maybe advantageou sly discu ssed at this stage .

Thus, like this, so.

H ere, hi ther .

This ma nner .

In this lt ind of way .

H ereabouts.

Remote.

L ike tha t,in tha t L i lte tha t, in

way, so. tha t way, so.

There.

Tha t ma nner .

In tha t lrind of Annan i, In tha t kind of

way . way.

Sokoera, Thereabouts. Asukoera

, Thereabouts.

E xamples.

Koko ye Oi to oite kudasa i,here to

, p u tti ng condescend

Achira ye mate, Wa it therethere i n wa i t

P lease p u t i t here,

Asuko kara saki wa j iki I t i s no di sta ncethere, f rom, f ron t as —for immedi a tely

desu,t l

i snew p a ce.

Somoshima shi tareba

so,when -I -sa id , They a ll became a ngryOkorima shita , when I sa id so.

became-angry

A 1 $3576 deshi takke, Ah ! tha t is how i t was.

ah thu s i t-was

TH E PRONO UN 2 7

Sho sho sokoera de matte ore, S tay where you a re

a - li ttle ther ea bo uts wa i ti ng rema in a little.

Sonnan i yasuku wa uranakatta , I did not sell so

so cheap (1) did -not-Sel l cheap ly as tha t .

Kochira ye o tori nasa i, P lease come in here .

here to to-pass cond escend

IV . INTE RROGATIVE PRONOUNS .

S ubst. ) D oreI h i i

D ona ta (polite),V 0

(Adj ) D Ono,WM”

(S ubst ) Nan i , IVha t

E xamples.

D are ga 86 itta,

”ms sa id JWho sa id so

M l Who is i t ?i s (to )

D ore D i shima ShO » Which Sha ll I ta lre ?sha ll-do

D On O fun e, Which ship ?

Nan i shi u i kita ,

do to ha ve-comeWha t ha ve you come

D are no hako, IVhose ba t ?

D are n i kan e wo yatta , To whom did he give the

to money (ace ) ga ve money

Remarks.

1 . D ona ta. (for d6no ka ta , which side), is employed a s a

polite substitu te for dare . A still more respectful phrase

is donata sama .

2 . Nani , wha t ? is applied to in an imate objects on ly .


There is no adj ectival form ,nan i no

,nanno

, or dOno beingused instead as

Nanno go yo desu ka,

wha t (hon bus iness i s 9t a t is your 63637

0

71888 ?

The In terrogatives in the following list are derived from

the same roots as those last discussed.

D O,

D oko,

D onna,Wha t hind of D ochi (ra),

D 5 iu,Wha t- like ? D onnan i

,In wha t hind of

D okoera,t erea bouts

E xamples.

D O Shiyo,how sha ll -do

t a t sha ll I

D O iu wake de, konnawha t-l ike rea son by , such

baka na koto wo suru,

f oolish thi nas do

D oko de sono tokei WO 0

where tha t watch

ka i n asa tta,

wa tchbuy did

D onnan i ureshi ka9 You don

’

t know how p lea sed

shiremasenu,

I am .

ca nnot-know

D ochira ye ira ssha ima su, t ere a re i ou oinwhere to deign

- to-

goJ g g

TH E PRO NO UN

V . IND E F INITE PRONOUNS .

The Indefinite Pronouns are formed from the In terro

ga tive Pronoun s by addition of the pa rticles ka, mo, de mo

and zo ; thus

S omebody (or other) .

Anybody, everybody .

Anybody, everybody , a ny one wha tever .

Some one thing, one or other

Any on e thing, nothing .

Anything wha tever , either one, a ny one

(thing) .Anything, nothing, something (or other ) .Anything, nothing .

Anythi ng, E verything .

Something, a nything, a ny , something or

other .

E xamples.

D are ka so Itta , Somebody sa id so.

so sa id

D are de mo Shitte ima su , E verybody knows

D are de mo yoroshu

good

goza lmasu,

i s

Anybody wi ll do .

D ore ka hitotsu choda i, P lea se g ive me one or the

other .

D ore mo ikemasen ka ,t one 0 these su it i on

a ny-one -thing wi ll

-

gof J

30 A JAPANE S E GRAMMAR

D a iku u i nan i ha 0

ca rp en ter to, somethi ng

yari n asare,g ive do

Nan i mo goza ima senu, There is nothing wha tever .

Nan i de mo Shitte iru,H e knows everything .

Nan de mo yoroshi i, Anything wi ll do.

Nan i o omoshiroi hanashi

Givethe ca rp enter something .

“771 168 1719 “M y Ca n you not tell us some

ga goza lmasen ka , thing amusing .

i s-not‘7

Remarks .

1 . The polite forms for dare are dona ta ka , donata mo,

and donata de mo ; thus

D ona ta ka o ide u i natte

going to ha ving-become

orima su ka ,i s

H as somebody come?

D ona ta mo ikarema sen ,ca n -

go

D onata de mo ikareru ,can go

Nobody ca n go.

Anybody ca n go.

2 . D are mo,dore mo

,and nan i mo are generally u sed

with negative verbs, and are equ iva lent to the E nglish

nobody and “nothing.

Indefin ite adverbs may be formed from the in terrogativeadverbs in like manner to the indefinite pronouns thus

D Oka, S omehow (or other) .

D emo, Rea lly, somehow.

D O de mo, Anyhow.

D oko ka,dokko

, S omewhere (or other) .D oko mo

, E verywhere .

D oko de mo, Anywhere.


Shiranu hito,kn ow-n ot

Tsuneki chi to In hi toThe ma n ca lled Tsunelt ichi .

tha t -ca lled

A ma n whom I do not lenow.

NOTE — The a pp ea ra n ce O f am b ig u i ty ca u sed by the u se

O f the a ct iv e Where w e shou ld exp e ct the p a ssi v e , a s

seen i n th e la st ph ra se bu t on e , i s in m ost ca ses

di sp e l led by the con text . Thu s sa lcuj i tsu ha tta ha lco

ca n n ot be con stru ed a s“the box w h ich bou gh t

(som ethin g ) y e sterday ,

”bu t on ly

“ th e box wh ich

I bou ght yesterday .

”

Remarks.

The words tokoro no (li tera lly, of place a re not in

frequ en tly heard from the mou ths of learned people, with

the force of the rela tive pronoun s who, which, a nd tha t ;

thu s

Kuru tokoro no hi toV

The ma n who comes .

Kuru lu to,

Koroshi ta tokoro n o

'

Kjidhi

ftaakindo, The mercha n t who lt illed .

ki lled mercha n t

Korosareta tokoro

no akindo, The mercha nt who wa s lcilled.

Korosareta akindo,

PO STPO SITIONS .

In Japan ese tha t relation ship of words which, in E nglish,is expressed by P reposition s, is indicated by what are

termed by Western grammarian s“Postposition s from

the fa ct of their being placed af ter the words with which

they a re directly conn ected. These postpositions, in

PO STPO SITIONS 33

addition to fu lfil ling the prepositional office, are a lso used

as conjun ctions, and they serve a lso, as we have seen ,to

express those rela tion s of words which La tin , German , and

other E uropean languages indica te by the u se of ca seinflection s .

The following scheme shows a ll postposition s in commonuse, together with their most u sua l sign ifications, and to

fac ili ta te referen ce they a re a rranged a lphabetica lly .

D ano.

D an o is a combina tion of the verb da , is, and the post

position no . It is employed in enumera ting a n umber ofobjects when it is desired to part icularise ea ch one a s fullyas possible . It is genera lly translated

“and

,

”and must be

repea ted a fter each of the things en umerated thus

D a iku da no,kaj iya dano,

ca rp enters blacksm i ths Ca rp enter s, blacksmi ths ,

yaneya dano, and ti lers and simh.

ti lers

The studen t Should note carefully the distin ction

existing between dano and ui (see p . 41 ) u sed in

enumera tion s,for whilst the latter is employed S imply to

join together the n ames of a defin ite number of obj ects,da no expresses the idea of a group or series of things

S im ilar to those enumerated. Thu s da iltu u i,kaj iya u i

,

ya neya u i sign ifies“ carpen ters, bla cksm iths and tilers,

”

and no more than these three classes of workmen , but

da iltu da no, ltaj iya da no, ya neya da no mean s“ carpenters,

blacksmiths, tilers and the like, and may thus in clude

other workmen a lso.

The word dan o is con sidered to be somewhat impolite,and cu ltured speakers u su ally substitu te its more courteou sequ ivalent de goza imasu no.

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR


The primary use of this postposition is to convey the

mean ings expressed by the E nglish“ by,

” “with,

” “a t

,

”

“ in ,

”on a ccoun t of a s

Oka de iku ,

la nd to-

goTo go by la nd.

H a sam i de ki ru, T0 cu t wi th scissors .

scissors to cut

Tokyo de hOOhO wo ka ima sh I sha ll buy a ltn ife a tTolci o kn if e sha ll -buy T0152};

H iogo de sOba wa ikura , Wha t is the p r ice in

p ri ce how-much H iogo

Nawa de shibaru ,rope to-f a sten

Wakarana i de komaru , I am troubled on accountn ot-u nderstandi ng um -troubled of fiis not understanding .

Tof asten by mea ns of a rop e.

A second u se of de is pu zzling to the student a s it seem s

to have no mean ing and to be superfluou s in the senten ce .

It is then a corruption of n it e, the gerund of an obsolete

verb. Its real sign ifica tion in these cases is “being”

;

thu s

Ima no bettowa , dajakun ow of , groom la zy! The groom I ha ve now i s

de yaku ui ta tana i , useless, (as) he is so la zy .

bei ng usef u lness sta nds-no t

Watakushi wa isha de

doom being I am the doctor .

The la st sen tence exemplifies the most common mode of

expressing the E nglish verb “to be,

”tha t is

,by means of

PO STPO SITIONS 35

de am , de arimasu, de gozaimasu. With these various

verbs for “to be,

”de forms a group of

“ con tra ctions, thusdc a ru is usually contra cted to da ; de a rima s ii a nd de

goza ima s it to dc a r imashita to deshi ta ; de a tta

to datta , etc . (see pp . 78 , 92 , 106, and thus the last

sentence above would commonly be rendered lVa ta lt iishi

wa isha desii .

In some cases the postposition wa is added to de, usua llyin expressions indica tive of displea sure, and in interroga tiveand n ega tive sen ten ces. D e wa is generally con tra cted

into j a in conversa tion ; thus

Kore de wa, oki u ith is by greatly

komarimasmI am muchp erp lea

‘ed wi th thi s .

Kore j a (or de wa ) na i , I t is not this .

I j a na i ka , Is i t not good ? Are you not

A substantive with de afli xed frequently renders an

English nomina tive,when the substa ntive verb is accom

pani ed by a qua li fying word or expression a fter de thus

KOre bakari de ta ranu This wi ll not be enough

this a lone no t-eno ugh a lone (i .e . something else

(1 81 6, wi ll be requ ired inW l ' b‘

addition) .H Itotsu de yoroshiu

One wi ll be suficie nt.

D e is Often combin ed with mo, even , a lso, and de mo

is frequently thus employed in a mann er not n eedingtransla tion in to E nglish, a lthough reta in ing the significa


tion of “ even in the Japanese sen tence, as the followingexamples Show

Sorewa n in soku de motha t cooli e E ven a coolie ca n comp rehend

wakaru, tha t.

”isin tell igible

Ato de mo yoroshi , It will do af terwa rds .

af ter even i s-good

Kao de mo, 0 ara i

f ace even to-wash

na saru ka ,condescend

Wi ll you wash your f a ce, S ir ?

(F or de mo with In terrogative Pronouns, see p .

Ga .

This particle was originally a gen itive S ign , and it still

possesses the sense expressed by our of in the names of

certa in places and in a few locutions, a s : Koma -

ga— take ,

Colt’

s P ea /t (a moun ta in ) H oshi -ga -oka , The [Hound of the

S ta rs (a part of Kamukura ) ; ga saki , lilt ing, f ond of ga

kirci,not li lt ing, notf ond of ; ga hoshi i , desiro us of:

Ga is now,however, employed a s the gen eric nominative

S ign , though the nomina tive ca se is not n ecessarily a sso

cia ted with ga , as, for in stan ce, when a noun is followed

by wa or mo.

E xamples.

Ame ga futte kimashi ta , I t has comme nced to ra inra in fa ll i ng ha s -come

Fuyu ga kimashi ta , Winter has come.

wi nter ha s-come

I ha ve no money .

Kan e ga aru ka,

Is there a ny money or

i s

PO STPO S ITIONS 37

Ga frequently follows a substan tive in cases where theaccusa tive is naturally expected thus

Tabako ga o suki desu ka ,fond -of i s i

A” 3/0“d Of tobacco

Kono imi ga wakarima senu, I do not u ndersta nd

mea n i ng i s-un intel l igible this ,

In the above sen ten ces tabako”

and “ imi are

regarded by na tive grammarians a s the subjects of the

sen ten ces .

When situated at the end of a clause ga may u sua lly be

rendered by“ bu t

”or

“

yet,”and this force is frequ ently

conveyed merely by a pause a s

Konn ichi o taku ye agaru

to-da y house to go-up I would go toyour house

n o desu ga , ashi ga to day , but my leg is

i s 169 p a inf ul (therefore I

itam imashi te , ca nnot go).bei ng

-

pa infu l

Tori -n aoso to omou ga ,

ta ke-wi l l-mend think I wish to me nd i t,but I

tori ’ naosena i, ca nnot.take-ca n not-mend

Kochira de zonj ite oreba I would tell you if I-bhere m known”? if e

knew,bu t (I do not

moshi -agemasu ga , lrnow)

Tokoro ga , or daga , at the commen cemen t of a sentence ,sign ifies

“well then “ in this ca se, then

“upon this thu s

Tokoro ga , sono ban n i Well, then, on tha t

tha t n ight on n ight


Ka serves to a sk a qu estion or to express a doubt, and

in the E nglish tran slation of a Japanese sentence where itis u sed in this connection , it may be replaced by a note Ofinterrogation ; thus

Arimasu, There is .

Arimasu ka,Is there ?

K ita ka,

H as he come ?

When the senten ce includes som e other in terroga tiveword, ha is gen era lly om itted, as, for insta n ce , in the

followingD are desu 7

who is ( i t)Who i s i t :

Itsu shin ima shi ta

when (he) diedIVhe ndid he die

Between two substantives ha corresponds to the E nglish

or, and when repeated in the senten ce it has the force

of the correlatives “whether— or,

”

either— or”

; a s

Kore wa atamshi i kathi s new

furu i ka , or old

old

O toko ka onna ka , Whethe r is i t a ma lema n wo ma n W a f ema le

Tama ka ya u i,

bu l let a rrow H e wa s ki lled either by a

ata tte shin imashi ta , bu llet or by a n a rrow.

striki ng he-died

(For lta with In terrogative Pronoun s and Adverbs,see p .


Watakushi no kuru madeof , to-come P lease wa i t ti ll my

ma tte ite kuda sa i , coming, i . e . ti ll I come.

wa i ting being deign

Mo.

When used a lon e, mo sign ifies“a lso,

” “ even

thus

Kono hako mo 0 ka ib b 00” “y

Buy thi s bav a lso.

na sare,do

O re mo iko, II wi ll -go

wi ll go too

Aru keredo mo omaye

a re a lthough even you I ha ve some, bu t I sha ll

u i wa yarana i , not give you a ny .

to give-not

When repeated, in an afirma tive sen ten ce,“mo— mo

renders the E nglish both— and as

Inu mo n eko mo oidogs ca ts numerou s It is a p lace where there ar e

tokoro desu, both ca ts and dogs.

p lace

In a nega tive sentence,“mo — mo means neither

— nor”

; as

Yoku mo, waruku mo

good ba d I t is nei thm'

good nor

n a i, bad .

i s-n ot

N .B — Mo m u st n ot be con fou n ded w ith th e adverb 7716 (see

p .

PO STPO S ITIONS

Ni .

The primary mean ing of this particle is to, in , in to

as

H e lives in Kioto.

Tera n i hairimashita,temp le has -

gone

Tokyo u i ma irimasu , I go to Tohio.

H e has gone into the temp le .

and in enumerating several objects ;

Mikan D i bud”O ranges and grap es .

With passive verbs ui m ean s “ by, a nd when precedi nga ca usa tive verb (see p . it denotes the person who is

cau sed to perform the a ction a s

Neko wa inu u i kamerets , The ca t was bi tten byca t dog was-bitten the dog

Ame n i furi -komerarema shita, We were ltep t i n by

r a in (we)-were-lcep t-i n tlw fl u

'

n .

Inu u i ye wo kuwa sero,

dog by f ood 7w k” atGi ve the dog i ts food .

H i to mi sagasa semasho, I will ca use the ma n toma n by wi l l

-make-seelc seglg i t ,

When su ffixed to the indefin ite forms of verbs (see p .

ui means “to,

” “in order to thus

H ana wo m i n i ikimasu ,

flowers see (I ) -go

Kimono wo ara i n i yat H e sen t the clothes to beclothes wash sen t

I go to see the f lowers.

42 A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

Ni is often suflixed to nouns to form adverbs thus

baka , a fool.

da i -i chi , number one.

da ij i , car/re.

heta , one unski lled .

one who is ski lled .

tru th. makoto u i , tru ly, rea lly .

magn ificence. rippa ui , magn ificen tly .

kindness. shin setsu u i, kindly .

certa in ty . tashi ka u i , certa inly.

the top . ue n i , abone, on .

Care shou ld be taken to distingu ish between the u ses

of de and u i , both of which may sometim es be rendered by“ in .

”D e is employed to indica te the place where an action

is performed, whilst u i denotes the pla ce where somethingexists. Compare the two examples following

Kono kawa de,uwo ga

r i ver i n fish Are there a nyfish to betsurema su ka

, caught in thi s ri ver 2a re-catcha ble

Kono kawa n i uwo wa

i n Are there nofish in this

r i ver

No.

No, of; is the ordinary gen itive sign ,and after a noun

u sually indica tes possession thu s

Inu no tsume,dog of , claws

H ako no kagi,box of , key

The key of the box.

a dog’

s claws.

PO STPO S ITIONS

Kin no kahei, Gold coins.

gold of , wi ns

The President of Amer ica .

Omaye no kl IIl O Il O , You r clothes.

you of , clothes

H an no w as The eye of the needle.

needle of , hole

NO is a lso employed to join two noun s in apposition ;

thus

Betto no Kurokawa ,

groom KurokawaThe groom K.

Yama to no kum ,T he p rovince Of Y

Y, p rovince

D okushin no wa takfishi, l I (who am) a bachelor .

bachelor I J

At times,no is employed attributively after adjectives,

With the force of the E nglish“on e

”

or on es,

”as shown

the following senten ces

Motto yasu i no n i shiyo, I wi ll ta ke a cheap er

more cheap one to wi l l -do

Kore wa ii n o da , This i s a good one .

good one is

Kore ni bu i no bakari aru

these blu n t ones on ly a re

togatta no ga arimasenu ka,

sha rp ones a re-not

These a re on ly blunt

on es a re there no

sha rp ones

Kc 1 u no mo hayarima su, These a lso a re f ashthis-sort on es a lso a re -f a shiona ble

kara, goran n a sa i,

as gla nce deign

i ona ble so kindly

look a t them ,


When a cardina l numera l precedes a noun qualified byit

,the postposition no is generally sufiixed to the n umeral,

thu s

Mitsu no hako,three boxes

Th ee bowes '

instead ofH ako m itsu .

H i totsu no tsu tsum i, O nop a/rcel .

one p a rce l

in stead of

Tsutsum i hi totsu .

A very favourite idiom is the employment of no as an

equ iva len t for koto, act, f act. Most frequently this con

struction is used in conjun ction with the verb da or desu,

and is gen erally tran sla ted by“ it is tha t,

”or is it that ?

”

E xamples .

Nan i wo suru no desu ? Wha t is tha t ? (you a re

what (ace ) do f act is doing) .

Kona i no daro,wi ll -m bm m f a ct p roba bly is

Perhap s he will not come.

In senten ces like the preceding, the o of the word no is

u sually elided in conversation ,so that the phrases become

Na n i wo suru n’

desu and Kona i n’

da ro. If,however, no is

placed at the end of the clau se,the 0 cannot be om itted, as

for example

Ar“

it’

d

?Is there ? (Is a a f act tha t there i s r)

Shi .

This postposition often serves a s the copu la t ive and

with verbs in the Indica tive Mood. Care must be taken

not to confound it with the Indefin ite Form of the verb

sum , to do (see p.

H

PO STPO S ITIO NS

E xamples.

Sawashi hl mo aru Sh! ;I ha ve busy da ys a nd rest

busy da y a nd

hima na hi mo aru,

my da ys (hlma , rest

i nterva lleisu re

,i nterv a l) .

Taka i shina mo aru shi,expensi ve a rticles a nd There a re exp ensi ve a rticles

ya sui no mo aru , a nd a lso cheap ones.

O ne ca n see theKono tera wa yama mo mounta in f rom

temp le moun ta i n

m ieru shi,kawa mo mieru shi

,

is -seen r i ver a lso

this temp le, a nd

the r iver also is

to be seen .

To.

Used wi th nouns, to may be taken a s an equ iva len t for

the copula tive“and.

”It is u sua lly repea t-cd after ea ch

noun , bu t even when not so repea ted it in variably belongsto the word immedia te ly before it and not to the on e

following ; thusBudo to m izu to wo motte

br ing Br i ng win e a nd wa ter .

0 ide,

M M Iklmashi ta , I went wi th him .

tha t ma n a nd (I ) went

Anata to, wa takushi to, You a nd I .

O ther idiomatic uses of to may be classed under thishead as

Kono betto to issho n i ike,this groom a nd same -

p lace go

Kore to wa chigaimasfi, 0

this a nd a s-f or dim”It i s d ifierent f ro m thi s .

Akindo to kenkwa wo shi ta , H e and a mercha nt

mercha nt a nd qua rrel (he ) d id had a qua rrel .

Go wi th this groom .


Rion in to mo,two-men a nd even

Both of them .

To ha s a lso a t times the sense of the conjun ction that ,

and it is u sed a s the S ign of quota tion or of indirect sta temen t ; thus

U S O da to omoima su, I think tha t i t i s a l ie (li tera lly,l i e i s, tha t (1) thi nk “ it is a lie,

”tha t I think).

H Onto da to i imasu,

H e sa ys tha t i t is true (li tera lly,tru th i s

,tha t (he) says

“it is truth,

”tha t he says) .

de a

vg?to

t

waI did not exp ect to see you here

m u ” ”we

(li tera lly will meet youomowananda ,d id -not-ecep ect

here,

”this I did not expect) .

In phra ses like the two first above, tha t is often

om itted in E nglish, but to cannot be so dispen sed with

in the Japanese sen ten ce . Thus we may say in E nglish“ I say it is a lie ,

”or

“I say that it is a lie

” “he says it

is true,”or

“he says that it is tru e .

The following examples illu strate an importan t idiomatic

u se of to with the literal mean ing“tha t,

”but being

untran slatable in to E nglish

O namaye wa n an’

to iu ka,Wha t i s your name ?

n ame as -f or wha t tha t say li tera lly,“a s to your

name, wha t (do

people) say that it is.

”

Watakushi wa H agiwara to

me

moshimasu,

tha tMy name i s H .

ca ll

Maruyama to mosu tokoro, Ap lace ca lledM . (li tertha t my p la ce a lly, a pla ce (ofwhich

they say) it is M. )

Very frequ en tly in a senten ce conta in ing to an ellipsis


Atsui koto wa atsu i,

As f a r as thickness is con

th iCk f act i ii -thick cerned,i t i s thick.

Konda wa sonna wakeThis time

,there wi ll bethis -time su ch rea son

j a (for de wa ) na i , nothing of that sort.

i s not

good wea ther To-day i t isfine (wha tever

the wea ther ha s been).

I k'

d flNow I am at li berty

ma wa te- Su 1 e goza imas

(a lthough I havenow hand-emp ty am

been so busy).

KThi s i s deli cious,

ore wa uma l

,arewa mazu l ,

bu t tha t i s d isthi s i s-delwi ou s

,tha t i s-unp lea sa n t

agreea ble.

In interrogative senten ces wa often appears to be

employed in asking a qu estion ,bu t an ellipsis mu st

a lways be supplied. F or example, a to wa, pronoun ced

in terroga tively, sign ifies“Wha t is the next but

literally it is As for the n ext (thing), wha t is it

E xamples.

Mr Wa tanabe,wha t

I 7Wa tanabe San . tsuben wa .

a bou t theMr i nterp reter ( ls-f or

p reter

Inu wa Where is the dog ?

O atsuraye W3“ Wha t is you r order,S ir ?

order

From the preceding observation s and examples it will be

ga thered that wa is not, a s is advan ced by some writers, a

S ign of the nom inative ca se . Certa inly the word which wafollows ha s often to be rendered, in the E nglish tran slation ,

PO STPO SITIONS 49

by a nomina tive, but in the Japanese senten ce it n ever has

the nominative force .

Beginn ers are often puzzled to know when to u se wa.

and when ga , inasmu ch as in many ca ses the same E nglish

tran sla tion mu st be rendered to two Japanese sentences,one conta in ing wa and the other ga .

This is an importa nt poin t, and on e that must be clearlyapprehended by every one endeavouring to express E nglishideas in the Japanese language . Although an in correct

u se of the two words is impossible when the mind is fa irly

penetra ted by Japa nese, yet it is impossible to formu late

precise rules for their employment .

The followi ng explanation s wi ll probably sufiice to

m in imise the difiicu lty and enable the studen t to recogn isethe di stin ction between wa and ga .

If the doctor is regu larly visiting a pa tient in my house,the servant wi ll probably announ ce his a rrival by the words,“Isha wa mi emashl ta ,

” “ The D octor ha s come . In this

ca se the “D octor”

(subj ect) is uppermost in the servan t’

s

m in d. If, on the other hand, there be no one ill in the

house, the D octor’

s visit wou ld be unexp ected, and if hecame he would be announced by,

“1M mi emashi ta ,

”

“The D octor has come H ere the un expected arriva l of a

medica l man . is predom inant in the ma id’

s thoughts .

S im ilarly, if a friend has died suddenly and un expectedly,a person would in form me of his dea th by saying,

‘LSei lmn,

m shi n imashi “M is dead ! ” but if he had

been ill and his dea th were expected a t any momen t, thesenten ce would be ,

“Se ibun San wa shi n imashi ta ,

“Mr

Seibun i s dead .

”

From the preceding observation s it will be understoodthat wa is separa tiv e and empha tic, a lthough there willusually be no emphasis on the corresponding part of the

E nglish sen ten ce when the E nglish substantive is a


nominative . Ga , however, has nothing particularlyempha tic about it , a lthough in the E nglish translation of

a sentence in which it appears, its n earest equ iva lent is anemphasis on the word which it follows.

The rule for two nom ina tives in an tithetica l phra ses is,tha t either get may be employed in each, or else wa may

be employed in ea ch ; thus, for the example on page

48 , Kore wa uma i , are wa mazu i , This is delicious, tha t isdisagreeable, we m ight substitute Kore ga uma i , are ga

mazui , in which ca se the two subj ects would receive a

stronger empha sis than the two predica tes .

W0 denotes tha t its a ssocia ted word is the object in the

sen tence,and it is the n earest equ iva len t for the accusa tive

case in Japanese a lthough a noun in this case is not

n ecessarily followed by wo. The accusative may be

sign ified by the employmen t of other words than wo as

well a s by the form of the senten ce, and the a ccusa tive

case govern ed by a preposition does not take wo. It

is a lso rej ected before sum and itasu , to do, a s well as

in variou s other conn ection s.

E xamples.

Kondate wo misete kudasa i, Please a l low me to see

bi l l -of -f a re showing condescend the bi ll -of f a re,

Ato kara go a isa tsu wo

rep ly I wi ll send my rep ly af ter

moshima sho, wa rds .

wi ll -sa y

Nan i wo suru , Wha t a re on dozwha t do

y ”g

M ) To translate, to make a tra ns la tion .

tra ns la tion to-do

PO STPO SITIONS

Kann in shi te kudasare, P lease ha ve p a tience

M ien“ ha vi ng-done 9m wi th me .

Meshi kuu toki , When d in ing (li tera lly, whenr ice eat time ea ting rice) .

W0 is not infrequen tly employed in ca ses where a

preposition appears in the E nglish sen tence,a s in the

followingKuruma wo orite,

ha v ing-

got-down

H achij in yen to in ta ikinca lled la rge

-mo ney

wo torareta ,

was taken

Omaye no 0 kage de kin su

shadow by mon ey Thanks to you , I was not

wo torarena i , robbed of my money .

not-taken

Mise wo demashi ta, H e ' t

‘

ki '

sho nshop 1&m

wen t on of s 1

Ya .

This postposition is sometimes expressive of hesitation ,

doubt, or reflect ion ,and often it is simply an eja culation .

In some contexts it is a conjunction , and should be tran s

la ted “and or

“or.

”

E xamples.

Kurokawa ya I I say, Kurokawa (a name)Uma ya inu ya buta ga

There a re horses,dogs

arimasn, p igs, a nd such.

a re

Nido ya sando,twi ce three-times

Omocho ya nan i ka ,toys somethi ng

Two or three times .

Toys or something.

Getting out of the'

r iksha .

H e wa s robbed of the

la rge sum of eighty

yen .


Ye .

*

Ye sign ifies“to,

” “ into,” “

towards,” “

at,

and when

added to nouns it is an equ ivalen t of the dative case ;thu s

Gakko ye, o ide desu ka ,school exi t is

‘7

Shiba i Ye iki-

sake n i O n theway to the thea trethea tr

fiktf V

I will j ust drop in a t

ga 0 y C O 0 yorimasu the school.school a t, j ust wi ll -stop

S uteishon ye itte o machia t go wa i t Kin dly go a nd wa i t a t

the sta tion .

D o you go to school ?

Yo.

With this particle, an equ iva len t for the vocatiife ca se

ca n be formed for Japanese n oun s, although its function

extends somewha t beyond tha t of a mere voca tive particle .

It is not ea sy to furn ish an exact E nglish coun terpart of

yo, but a very approximate rendering is I can tell

you I”or and that

’

s the end of it

E xamples .

Yasu i yol

i s-cheap

tm am,

" 1 yo I don’

t know, a nd tha t’

s a n end to i t tdon t-know

Arimasen yo I ha ven’

t a ny, so tha t’

s a ll about i t !

Okkasan yo I Mother

O a ari nasa i o li

g y D o come i n , p hea se lcome-up do

I t is cheap , I ca n tell you t

By m a n y sp eak ers the y in ye i s om i tted en tirely in con

v ersa t ion , a n d ev en wh ere n ot dropp ed en t ire ly m ost p eop le

p ron ou n ce i t v ery l igh tly .

TH E V E RB

Yori .

Yori mean s from,

” “since

,

” “than thus

H iogo yori ,

Ima yori ,

Sakuj itsu yori ,Kore yori shichi ri,this f rom seven ri

Omotta yori abuna i , I t is more da ngerous tha nthough tha n da ngerous I thought .Roku -

j 1 yori mo osoku,

six-o’

clock than la te It wi ll not Cb to be la ter

natcha ikemasen tha n six o’

clock.

as -for -becom ing i s-no-

go

Moshi ~agemashi ta nedan ,

sta ted p ri ce

yori shi ta de

tha n low wi th

sashi -ageraremasenu,

I ca nnot let you ha ve i ta t a lower p r ice tha nI sta ted.

TH E VERB.

The trea tmen t of thi s most importa n t part of speechin a ll languages

— the Verb— varies con siderably from that

of Western tongu es. F or example, the Japanese verb

possesses no forms which show distinction s of number or

person ; thus“I hear,

” “thou hearest,

” “he, she, it hea rs,”

“we hear,

” “

you hear,” “

they hea r,”may a ll be rendered

by the same word, kiku , and sim ilarly with the othertenses.

The u ltima te element of the verb— the germ ou t of

which spring a ll infiectional for ms— is termed the “root

,

”

which in many insta n ces ha s become obscured and difficu lt

to tra ce, through decay during process of time and other

causes.


Japan ese roots are a vexed question with philologists,

bu t a clea r and ample insight into the nature and functionsof the verb can be obta ined by the beginner withoutentering deeply into the study of verb-

roots.

It is su fficient for all pra ctical purposes to take a s a

sta rting point for verba l inflection , a certa in developed formof the verb, termed the stem,

”which can be u tilised a s a

primary un it for further development . From the stem

by the agglu tina tion of one or more letters, are formed thebases

,

”whi ch are four in number, and which serve to

support certa in affixes for the production of a ll the con

j ugational forms. The bases are

1 . The Certa in P resent . 2 . The Indefin ite F orm .

3. The Condi tiona l Ba se. 4 . The Nega tive Base.

and as their process of formation from the stem , and the

subsequen t conjugational developmen t are not in a ll ca sesiden tical

,the verbal forms differen tia te in to two distinctly

marked groups termed Conj uga tion s.

”

The followi ng table exhibits the termination s of the

bases in the two conjugat ion s

F IRS T CO NJUGATIO N .

Cert . Pres . Indef . F orm . Neg . Ba se. Condl. Ba se.

11 1 -a -e

S E CO ND C O NJU GATIO N .

eru e -e

or or or

iru -i -i

It wi ll be observed that in the Second Conjugation there

are two cla sses of term ina tions, one characterised by thevowel e

,and the other by the vowel i . Some grammarian s

treat the la tter class as a Third Conjugation , bu t a s the

forms of inflection are in other respects precisely the same ,this separation is qu ite unn ecessary .


In Japanese, then , four tenses on ly a re produced byinflection

,and these are

l . The Certa in Present. * 2 . The Probable Presen t.

3. The Certa i n Past. 4. The Proba ble Past.

Taking the verbs Naosu , to mend, and Taheru , to ea t,

as examples of the First and Second Conjuga tion srespectively, the following forms exemplify the method

of form ing the above tenses by the agglu tina tion of

suffixes to the bases. The term ination s are marked bya hyphen .

Certa in Present (or Fu ture) .

m om , I mend, or sha ll mend. taheru, I ea t, or sha ll ea t .

Probable Presen t (or Future).

naos-o, I p robably mend, or tabe -

yo, I p roba bly ea t,or

sha ll p robably mend.

Certa in Past .

naoshi -ta , I mended, or tabe-ta , I a te, or ha ve

ha ve mended. ea ten .

Probable Past .

na oshi -taro, I p robably mended, tabe-taro, I p robably a te

,

or p roba bly ha ve or p robably

mended . ha ve ea ten .

N .B .

— AS observ ed p r ev iou s ly, the Japa n e se v erb ign ore s

pe rson a n d n u m ber , so th a t Wh ere the p ron oun “ I”

i s u sed in p a rad igm s a n y other pe rson w oul d be equ a l ly

app rop r i a te ; thu s

naosu = I me nd,thou mendest

,he mend s, she mends ,

we me nd ,etc .

It m ay h er e be st a te d tha t v erbs a r e en tered in D ict ion a rie s

a n d V oca bu la ri es by th e Certa in Presen t form . In E n g li sh th e

Infin i ti ve i s u sed for th i s p u rpose , bu t the hi tter form ha s no

exa ct equ iv a len t inJa pa n e se .

TH E V E RB

Another time - inflection , pecu liar to the language, isan indefin ite tense form termed the “ Frequenta tive

”or

“Alterna tive, form . Its primary fun ction is to imply

tha t the action is occa siona l or to denote the a lterna tion or

opposi tion of two different a ctions. The equ ivalent in

English varies according to circumstances.

Frequenta tive Form .

tabe-tari, sometimes ea ting,

mending, sometimes ea ts .

sometimes mends .

Mood — The mode or mann er of the a ssert ion expressedby the verb is denoted by inflected forms in timatingsimp le decla ra timi , con tingency or doubt, and comma nd.

Thus among Japan ese verbs we have (1 ) Indicative , (2)Subjunctive, and (3) Impera tive Mood forms .

The S ubj unctive Mood con sists virt ua lly of two forms

(a ) the Conditional, and (b) the Concessive, a ccordingas the action or sta te expresses dependen ce, or involvescon cession .

IND ICATIVE Moon .

Present Ten se .

naosu, I mend. taberu, I ea t.

Past Ten se .

naoshi - ta , I me nded. tabe-ta , I a te .

SUBJUNCTIVE Moon .

(a ) Condi t ional .

Present Ten se .

naose-ba , if I mend. tabe-reba , if I ea t.

Pa st Tense .

naoshi -tara , if I ha d mended. tabe-tara,if I ha d ea ten .

(b) Concessive .

Present Tense .

na ose-do, though I mend. tabe-redo, though I ea t.


Past Tense .

naoshi -taredo, thoughI ha ve tabe-taredo, though I ha ve

mended. ea ten .

IMPE RATIV E Moon .

naose, mend tabe-ro, ea t /

Verba l-Adj ective f orms — Two other verb-forms closelya llied wi th adj ectives are the Gerund, and (2 ) theD esiderative . The formation and uses of these will beexpla in ed later.

GE RUND .

naoshi -te, ha ving mended, tabe-te , ha ving ea ten ,

mending . ea ting .

D E SID E RATIVE ADJE CTIVE .

naoshi -ta i , I wa nt to mend. W

The student wi ll now be in a position to follow the

verbal paradigms now to be given , arranged in a ccordan ce

with E uropean m ethods. The formation and uses of theten ses will be discussed fully later (see pp . 68 and

FIRST CONJUGATION.

Naosu , to mend.

Indefin i te F orm — naoshi . Nega tive Ba se— na osa .

Certa in P resen t — na osu . Conditiona l Ba se — naose .

IND ICATIVE Moon .

Certa in Present or Fu ture .

Posi tive— naosu, I mend, I sha ll mend.

Nega tive— m osa -na i ,

* I do not mend, I sha ll not

(or) naosa mend.

W her e tw o form s a re g iv en ,th e first i s th e on e in m ost

comm on us e .

1 L etter s in bra ck ets m ay be dropped at w i ll .

TH E V ERB 59

Probable Present or Future.

naos-o, I p robably me nd, I sha ll

p roba bly mend.

naosa -naka to, I p robably do not mend, I

naosu -ma i , sha ll p roba bly not mend.

Certa in Pa st .

Pos . I mended, I ha ve mended.

Neg naosa -nakatta, I did not mend.

naosa -nanda ,

Probable Pa st .

Pos . naoshi -taro, I p roba bly mended, I p ro

ba bly ha ve mended.

A799 m osa - naka ttaro, I p robably did not mend.

na osa - nandaro,


sometimes mending, a t times

mending .

na‘

osa -naka ttari , sometimes not mending, a t

naosa -nandari , times not mending .

D esiderative Adj ective .

Pos. I wa n t to mend.

Neg . naoshi - takuna i , I do not wan t to mend.

Gerund.

mending, ha ving mended.

Neg . naosa -nakute , not mending, not ha vingnaosa -zu , mended.

60 A JAPANESE GRAMM AR

Pos. naose-ba ,

Neg . na osa -nakereba,

naosa -neba ,

na oshi -taraCba ),naosa

naosa

(b)

naose

naosa

naosa

naoshi

naosa -nakattakeredo,

naosa -nandaredo,

Con cessive .

Presen t .

though I mend.

though I do not mend.

Pa st .

though I ha ve mended, though

though I ha ve not mended.

IMPE RATIV E Moon .

me nd

do not mend

SECOND CONJUGATION— FIRST FORM.

Taberu,to ea t.

Indefin i te F orm — tabe .

Certa in Presen t — taberu .

Nega tive Ba sefl tabe .

Condi tiona l_Ba se— tabere .

SUBJUNCTIV E Moon .

(a) Condi t ional .

Present Ten se .

if I mend.

it I do not mend.

Past Tense .

if I ha d mended.

if I ha d not mended.

IND ICATIVE Moon .

Certa in Present or Fu ture .

taberu , I ea t, I sha ll ea t.

tabe-na i , I do not ea t, I sha ll not

ea t .

Probable Present or Fu ture s

tabs — y é , I p roba bly ea t, I sha ll p ro

bably ea t .

I p robably do not ea t ,

I sha ll p robably no t ea t .

Certa in Past .

I a te , I ha ve ea ten .

t t.tabe -nanda ,

I did no ea

Probable Pa st .

I p robably a te, I p robablyha ve ea ten .

t t .tabe -nandaro,

I p robably di d no ea

Frequ en ta tive Form .

somet imes ea ting, a t t imes

ea ting .

Neg . tabe— naka ttari , sometimes not ea ting, a t

times not ea ting .

D esiderative Adjective .

I wa n t to ea t .

I do not wa n t to ea t.

Gerund.

Pos. tabe -te , ea ting, ha ving ea te n.

Neg. not ea ting, not homing

tabe-zu , ea te n.


Pos. tabere -ba ,

tabe -nakereba ,

tabe -neba,

Pa st Tense .

tabe if I ha d ea ten .

tabeif I had not ea ten .

tabe

(b) Concessive .

Presen t .

tabere though I eat .

tabetabe

tabe

tabe -naka ttakeredo,

tabe -nandaredo,

IMPE RATIVE Moon .

ea t I

do not ea t !

SE COND CONJUGATION.— S E COND FORM.

Indefin i te F orm — oj i .

SUBJUNCTIV E Moon .


Present Tense.

if I eat .

if I do not

Past

though I ha ve ea ten ,

I ate .

though I ha ve not ea ten .


SUBJUNCTIV E Moon .

(a ) Condit iona l .

Present Tense .

onre-ba ,

oj i -nak ereba ,I

oj i -neba ,if do not f ea r

Pa st Tense .

c,1 l if I hadf ea red .

oj i

oj iif I ha d notf ea red .

(b) Concessive .

Presen t .

Pos. OJ1re

Neg .oj i

toj i -nodo(mo),

hough I do not f ea r

P os. O j i thoughI ha vef ea red, though

Neg. OJ1-naka ttakeredo,oj i -nandaredo,

though I ha ve notf ea red .

IMPE RATIV E Moon .

Pos. OJl -I'O

do notf ea r

NOTE — Th e stu den t Sh ou ld bea r in m in d tha t,a s observ ed

be fore , th e two form s of the S econ d C on ju g a t ion a re

d ist in g u i sh ed from ea ch oth er on ly by the letters e a n d i

of the ba ses. A com p a r ison of the two form s w i ll Show

tha t the term in a t ion s a re iden t ica l , so th a t wh en th e

first form ha s been m em orised the secon d on e ca n be a t

on ce form ed .

TH E V E RB 65

O rthograp hica l llIodifica t ions of the S tem — It will be

observed on reference to the preceding paradigms of the

regular verbs,tha t the term ina tions are in most cases

simply added to the bases wi thout any changes takingpla ce; but the S tems of all verbs of the First Conjugationun dergo various orthographica l modifications, chieflyeuphon ic, during conjuga tion ,

these changes occurringfor the most pa rt in the Gerund, in the Past Ten ses,and in the Frequenta tive Form . The na ture of thesemodifica tions is dependent in every ca se upon the fin a l

letter of the Stem , and they will be readily understood

from a carefu l examina tion of the n umerous exemplifica

tion s appea ring in the following series

(a ) S tems ending in a vowel

Omou ,

to la ugh. to think.

omoi

Neg . Base warawa omowa

Geru nd waratte omotte

Cert. Past wara tta omotta

Condl . P a st wa ratta ra omottara

F req. F orm wara tta ri omotta ri

H ere the consonan ta l elemen t t of the suffixes is doubled.

With regard to the w in the n egative ba se of verbsendi n g in a vowel S tem (warawa , iwa , omowa ), formerlythe stem of a ll these verbs termina ted with an f : as ,

Present, warafu ; Indefi n ite F orm,warafi; Conditio na l

Ba se,wara fe ; Nega tive Base, warafa ; bu t in a ccordan ce

wi th a ru le govern ing the entire vocabulary of the modernlanguage, the f has been left out before i t

,i,and e

,and

has been changed in to w before a,thu s produ cing wa ra u,

wa ra i, wa rae, war/rawa .

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR


(b) S tems ending in s

Na su , Naosu , O rosu,

to do . to mend. to lower .

Indef . F orm . n a shi naosli i oroshi

Neg . Ba se. nasa n aosa orosa

Gernnd ma shi te n aoshi te oroshite

Cert . P ast na shi ta n aosh‘

i’

ta oroshi ta

Condl. P a st nashi tara naosh‘

i ta ra oroshi tara

F req. F orm na shi ta ri naoshi tari oroshi tari

H ere the change of 3 in to sh in the Indefin ite Form

caused by the inability of the Japan ese to pronoun cebefore i .

(c) S tems ending in t

Motsu , Katsu ,

to hold . to win .

Indef . F orm mochi ka chiN eg . Ba se mota kata

Gerund motte ka tte

Cert. P a st motta ka tta

Condl. P res. mottara ka ttara

F req. F orm mottari ka tta ri

H ere the change of t in to ch is cau sed bythe Japanese to pronoun ce t before i or n .

(d) S tems ending in b or m

Tobu , Mauahu ,

tofly . to study .

Indef . F orm tobi manabi

N eg . Ba se toba manaba

Gerund tonde manande

TH E V ERB

Cer t . P a st tonda mananda yonda anda

Condl. Pa st tonda ra manandara yondara a ndara

F req . F orm tondari manandari yondari a nda ri

H ere, before the suffixes, the b a nd m are changed in ton , a nd the t of the suffixes becom es d.

(e) S tems ending in k

to hea r .

Indef . F orm kiki

Areg . Ba se kika

Gerund kiite

Cer t. P a st ki ita

Condl . P a st kiitara

F req. F orm ki itari

H ere It is dropped before the term ina tions.

[i ncep tion — k n , to go (Indefin ite Form ,iki ), form s its

Gerund as itte (not i i te), its pa st tenses a s itta , etc., and

its Frequenta tive Form a s ittari .

(f) S tems en ding in g

H egu , Kagu ,

to p eel of . to smell .

kagi

Neg . Ba se hega kaga

heide ka ide

Cert . P a st heida ka ida

Condl. Pa st heidara ha idara

F req. F orm heidari ha idari

H ere g is dropped and the t of the

Tsugu ,

to j oin .

tsugi

tsuga

tsu ide

tsu ida

tsu idara

tsu idari

suffixes is changed


(g) S tems ending in r

Aru , Shiru , Noboru

to be. to know. to climb.

Indef . F orm a ri shiri nobori

IVeg . Ba se ara shira nobora

Ger und a tte shitte nobotte

Cert. P a st a tta shitta nobotta

Condl. P a st a tta ra shitta ra n obotta ra

F req. F orm a tta ri shitta ri n obottari

H ere r is dropped, and the t of the suffixes is doubled.

The studen t cannot have fa iled to observe tha t the

foregoing letter- changes cau se ambigu ity in verbs whose

stems end in b a nd m, a nd a lso those ending in a vowel,

in r a nd in t . Thus the con text a lon e shows whether

yonda is to be trea ted a s the Certa in Pa st O f yobu , to ca ll,or of yomu , to rea d ; whether ut te is the Gerund O f utsu,

to str ike, or O f uru , to sell ; whether na tta ra is the

Conditiona l Pa st O f naru , to become, or of m m, to twist ;

and similarly in other instan ces .

F ORMATION O F TH E BASE S , Moons, AND TE NSE S .

INDE F INITE PO RM .— Aflix i to the stem for the First

Conjuga tion , and e or i for the Second.

CERTA IN PRESENT O R F UTURE Affix u to

the stem for the First Conjuga tion ,a nd em or iru for the

Second. (Nega tive) : (a ) Affix na i to the Nega tive Ba se (b)afiix 11 11 to the Nega tive Ba se .

NEGATIVE BAS E — F or the First Conjuga tion affix a to

the stem . The Nega tive Ba se O f the Second Conjuga tionis iden tica l wi th the Indefin ite Form .

CO NDIT IO NAL BAS E .— Affix e to the stem for the First

Conjuga tion , and ere or ire for the S econd.

PRO BABLE PRE S ENT OR F UTURE — (Positive) F or the

First Conjuga tion affix u to the Nega tive Ba se, producing the

TH E VERB 69

diphthong an , which mu st then be contra cted to 6 ; for

the Second Conjuga tion affix yo to the Nega tive Ba se .

(Nega tive) : (a ) Affix makaroto the Nega tive Base (b) affixmai to the Certa in Presen t for the F irst Conjugation ,

and

affix it to the Nega tive Ba se for the S econd.

CERTAIN PAST — (Positive) Affix ta to the Indefin ite

Form , noting the phonetic modifica tion s in the First Con

juga tion (p . 65 et seq ). (N ega tive) : (a ) Affix naka tta to

the Nega tive Ba se (b) a ffix nan da to the Nega tive Ba se .

PROBABLE PAST — (Posi tive) Affix ta ro to the Indefin iteForm , noting the modifica tion s in the First Conjuga tion

(p . 65 et seq. ) Ta ro represen ts te a re, litera lly,“probably

sha ll be hav ing fin ished. (N ega tive) (a ) Atfix naka t ta ro

to the Nega tive Base ; (6) a ffix nandaro to the Negative

Ba se . ZVa nda ro is deduced from the Nega tive Certa in

Past on the model of the sam e ten se Of the Positive .

FRE QU ENTAT IVE F ORM Affix tari to the

Indefin ite Form ,noting the modifi ca tion s in the First

Conjugation (p . 65 et seq. ) Ta r i represen ts te a ri , so tha t

its origina l sign ifica tion is iden tica l with tha t of the Past

Indica tive . (Nega tive) : (a ) Affix naka tta ri to the Nega tive Ba se ; (6) affix nandari to the Nega tive Ba se .

Na nda r i is deduced from the Negative Certa in Pa st on

the model Of the same ten se Of the Positive .

D ES IDERATIVE AD JE CTIV E .

~ — (Pos-itive) Affix ta i to the

Indefin ite Form . Ta i is a n adjective origina lly iden t ica lwith i ta i , pa in ful,

”and may be conjugated like other adj ec

tives in a ccordan ce wi th the paradigm s on pages 1 20 , 1 2 1 ,and 1 23. (Nega tive) Affix takuna i to the Indefin i te Form .

GE RUND . Affix te to the Indefin ite Form ,

noting the modifica tions in the First Conj uga tion (p . 65 et

seq ). Te is supposed to be a part O f the verb ha ter a,

to

fin ish, so tha t na oshite m ean s

,litera lly,

“ hav ing fin ished

mending,”or fin ishing mending .

”

(ZVega tive) (a ) Affix

7 0 A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

nahuta to the Negative Ba se ; (b) affix 211 to the Nega tive

Base . This form often takes the postposition n i after it ,withou t, however, a ltering its sign ification .

COND IT IONAL PRE S ENT Affix ba to the Con

dition al Ba se. Ba is rea lly wa under an irregu larly n igoriedform . (Nega tive) : (a )Affix nakereba to the Negative Base

(b) a ffix n eba to the Nega tive Base .

CO NDIT IO NAL PAST Affix ta raba to the Inde

fin ite Form ,noting the modifica tions in the First Conjuga

tion (p . 65 et seq. ) Ta ra ba represen ts te a ra ba , litera lly,“ if am having fin ished,

”a ra ba being a cla ssical form — the

H ypothetica l Mood — O f a r a,

“to be

”

(see pp . 8 7 et

(Nega tive) : (a ) Affix naka ttaraba to the Nega tiveBa se (b) a tfix nandaraba to the Nega tive Base .

CO NCE S S IVE PRE S E NT Affix domo to the

Condit ion a l Base . D o is the postposition to with the

n igori, and mo is also a postposition . (Nega tive) : (a ) Affixnakeredomo to the Nega tive Base (b) affix nedomo to theNega tive Ba se .

CO NCE S S IVE PAST . Affix taredomo to the

Indefin ite Form ,noting the modification s in the First Con

juga tion (p . 65 et T aredomo represen ts te a redomo,

li tera lly,“though am hav ing fin ished.

”Aredomo

,the

Con cessive Present of a ru,

“to be,

”is a compound of the

Condition al Base a re, wi th the postposition s to and mo.

(Nega ti ve) : (a ) Affix naka ttakeredo to the Negative Ba se

(b) Affix nandaredo to the Negative Ba se .

IMPE RATIV E .— (Posit ive) In the First Conjuga tion this

is the same a s the Conditiona l Ba se,and in the Second it is

produ ced by affixing ro to the Indefin ite Form . R 0 is pro

bably a corruption Of go, which is an eja cu la tion som ewhatsim ilar to the E nglish

“Oh !

”In addressing on e another

the members Of a hou sehold Often use a form Obta in ed byaffixing na to the Indefin ite Form , a s shina

“do gobi- na f

ca ll 2” (Nega tive) : Affix na to the Certa in Present.

A JAPANE S E GRAMMAR

Present or Future .

Ip robably come, I sha ll

p robably come.

I p robably do not come, I

sha ll p robably not come.

Certa in Past .

Probable

ko-yo,

Pos. ki - ta,

Neg . ko-nakatta ,

ko-nanda,

I came, I ha ve come.

I did not come.

Probable Pa st .

ko-naka ttaro,

k O -nandaro,

Ip roba bly came, Ip roba blyha ve come.

Ip roba bly did not come .

Frequ enta tive Form .

ko-naka tta ri,

ko-nanda ri,

sometimes coming, a t t imes

coming .

sometimes not com ing .

D esidera tive Adj ective .

P os. k i - ta i,

Neg . ki - takuna i,

I wa n t to come .

I do not wa nt to come .

Gerund.

com ing, ha ving come.

not com ing, not ha v ingcome.

THE VERB

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD .

(a ) Condit ional .

Presen t Ten se .

Pos. kure -ba,

if I come.

ko-nakereba , if I do not come.

ko-neba ,

Past Ten se .

ki if I had come.

koif I had no t come.

ko

(b) Con cessive .

Presen t .

kure though I come.

kothough I do not come .

ko

Pos . ki though I came.

ko-naka ttakeredo,

though I ha ve not come.

ko- nandaredo,

IMPERATIVE MOOD .

Pos . koi come !

do not come !

TH E IRREGULAR VERB Suru , to do.

Indefin i te F orm — Shi . Nega tive Base— se .

73

Certa in Present suru . Condi tiona l Ba se — sure.

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

INDICATIVE MOOD .

Certa in Presen t or Future .

suru , I do, I sha ll do.

shat-na i ,,

I do not do, I sha ll not do.

se

Probable Presen t or Future .

shi - yo, I p roba bly do, I sha ll p ro~

shi -nakaro,

I p robably do not do,

se -ma i, bably sha ll not do.

Certa in Past .

shl - ta , I did, I ha ve done.

sh i -naka t ta ,I did not do.

se -nanda ,

Probable Past .

shi -taro, I p robably did, I p robably

ha ve done.

shI-nakat taro,

I p roba bly did not do.

se - nandaro,

Frequ en tativ e Form .

shi - tari, sometimes doing, a t times

doing .

shi -naka ttari , sometimes not doing, a t

se -nandari , times not do ing .

D esiderative Adjective .

shi - ta i,

I wa n t to do.

shi - takuna i , I do not wa n t to do .

Gerund.

doing, ha ving done.

not doing, not ha ving done.

*

T S ee footnotes, p . 58 ,

TH E VERB 75

SuBJUNOTIvE MOOD .


Presen t Ten se .

Pos . sure — ha, if I do.

shi -nakereba ,

se -neba ,if I do not do .

Pa st Ten se .

shI if ! ha d done.

shi1 h d t d

se

If a ”0 mm

(b) Concessive .

Present .

sure though I do.

though I do not do .

se

shI tho ugh I ha ve done,

I did.

shi -naka t tak eredo,thou h I ha ve not done.

se - nandaredo,

g

IMPERATIVE MOOD .

do not I

TH E IRREGULAR POLITE SUFF I! Masu.

(E r emp lified in the Co nj uga tion of the Verb Naoshimasfi.

to deign to mend . )

Certa in Present — masfi, or Condi tiona l Ba se — masure .

masuru .


INDICATIVE MOOD .


naoshi -masu you deign to mend, you wi ll

na oshi -masuru, deign to mend .

naoshi -masenOl ), you do not deign to mend,

you wi ll notdeign tome nd .


naoshi -masho, you p roba bly de ign to mend,

you p robably will de ign to

mend.

naoshi -ma suma i, you p roba bly do not deign to

not deign to mend.

Certa in Pa st .

naoshi -mashi ta, you deigned to mend.

naoshi -masen deshita , you did not deign to mend.

Probable Pa st .

naoshi -mashltaro, you p robably deigned to

mend.

naoshi -masen deshitaro, you p robably did no t deign

to mend.


naoshi -mashi ta ri , sometimes deign ing to mend.

naoshi -masenaka ttari , sometimes not deign ing to

D esiderative Adj ective .

(wa nting)Gerund .

Pos. naoshi -mashl t e, deign ing to mend,ha ving

deigned to mend .

naoshi -masezu ,not deign ing to mend, not

naoshi -ma sen de, ha ving deigned to mend.

TH E VERE 7 7

SUBJUNOTIV E MOOD .


Presen t Tense .

naoshi -masureba, if you de ign to mend.

naoshi if you do not deign to mend.

Pa st Tense .

naoshi if you ha d deigned to mend.

naoshi -masen (a )ka tta ra if you ha d not deigned to

(ba ), mend.

(b) Concessiv e .

Presen t .

naoshi though you deign to mend.

maoshi -masen (a )keredo though you do not deign. to

(mo), mend.

Pos . naoshi -mashi ta redo though you deigned to mend .

(m0 ),

(wan ting) .

IMPERATIVE MOOD .

deign to mendnaoshi -mase

do not deign to mendnaoshI -ma suru -na

O ther Slightly irregu lar verbs are the followingAm (First Conjugation ), to be : The Nega tive Voice Of

thi s verb is not in use, the nega tive adj ective na i (see p . 1 22 )being employed in lieu thereof. The Improbable Presen tor Future

,aruma i only is found, employed with naharo.


The D esidera tive Adjective a lso is wan ting. When the

postposition de precedes a ru the fina l syllable is discarded,a nd the combina tion becomes da instead Of da rn .

Gozaru,to be: With many speakers the r in the fina l

syllable of this verb is rejected when ma s it is a ffixedthus, goza ima s it for goza r ima siz. This a lso takes pla cein the polite verbs ira ssha ru , to go, to come ; nasa ru

,

to deign to do ; kudasaru ,to condescend a nd ossharu

, to

deign to say, and the resulting forms — irassha i , n asa i ,

kuda sa i,and ossha i — are a lso u sed a s Imperatives ; ossha i

mashi is,however, much more frequen t than ossha i .

Besides the elim ina tion Of the r in goza ima sit, in familiar

in tercourse severa l other Of the letters in the body of the

word are frequ en tly dropped, S O tha t it becomes in the

mou ths Of many speakers gozas ii , ga sh, or ges it , a nd when

goza ima su is preceded by de the combination de goza imasu

is Often contra cted to desu de goza imashlta to deshi ta , etc.

Shinuru, to die. This verb partakes O f the n ature of

both the First Conjugation and Of the Second. Throughou t

the grea ter part of its conjuga tion it is trea ted as if it

belonged to the First Conjuga tion and had the form shin u

(stem ,shin ). The termination ru , however, ca uses its

Certa in Presen t shinuru,and its Nega tive Impera tive

shinuru-na to be irregular.

USES O F TH E BASES,MOODS

,AND TENSES.

(The three regula r verbs n aosu , taberu , a nd Oj i ru g iven in

the p a radigms on p . 58 , et seq .,a re used in i llustra tion . )

TH E INDEF INITE F ORM,naoshi ; tube ; oi l — AS wi ll have

been Observed in the paradigms, this base is u sed moreexten sively than any O f the others to support verba l inflec

t ion s. It is a lso constan tly employed without any modifi

ca tion to produce noun s thus


frequen tly Observed in set Speeches, and by careful and

edu ca ted speakers. This ru le is as follows“ In senten ces where two or more con secutive clauses

conta in v erbs chara cterised by the same ten se and mood,a ll the verbs except the la st are pu t in the Indefin ite Form ,

the fina l verb a lon e taking the termin ation indicating theten se or mood of the whole sen ten ce .

”

Thus it is n ecessary to wa it till the fin ish Of the final

clau se before it can be seen whether the present , pa st , orfuture

,the indica tive or conditional, etc. , is in tended.

In the Negative voice the Indefin ite Form is replaced bythe Nega tive Gerund.

E xamples.

D ust hea ed u becomesChIrI tsumotte, yama to n aru ,

p.

p

a moun ta i n (Jap .

du st heap i ng mounta i n becomesProverb) .

Miredomo, m iyezu ; kikedomo,Though he he

though- look ca nnot-see thou gh

-l i sten ca nnot see ; though

kikoyen a i, he listens, he ca nnotca nnot-hea r hea/r .

CERTAIN PRESENT OR F UTURE : (Positive) nuosu ta beru ,

ofira : (Negative) nuosu-n a i , na osa ta be na i , tabe

oj i - na i , oj i And PROBABLE PRESENT O R F UTURE

(Positive) naos-o tabey o; oj i —

yo (Negative) na osa -na lca ro,

na osu -ma i ; tabe-na lta ro, ta be-ma i ; oj i -na lta ro, oya-ma t .

AS ha s been Observed before, the Japanese verb does notclearly discrim inate between present and future t ime .

If an E nglishman in tends defin itely to read a certa in

book at some future time, and expresses that intention , hedecides upon the tense to employ by con sidering the timewhen the reading takes pla ce, and thu s uses the Future, I

Shall read the book.

”If

,however, his m ind is not fu lly

m ade up, he still employs the Future, and in timates the

TH E VERB 8 1

un certa in ty by the use Of some su ch word as perhaps,and says,

“Perhaps I Shall read the book.

”

S imilarly, if my servant desires to let me know tha t

some one is reading a n ewspaper in an other room , as the

act Of reading is proceeding while she is Speaking, She says,“ H e is reading the n ewspaper ;

”but if not qu ite sure

whether the man is reading or not, she says, Perhaps he

is reading the n ewspaper.

”

Now in Japan ese , things are different . The verb ha s oneform serving to fu lfil the purpose of indica ting any certa in

a ct or condition be it present, habitua l, or fu ture , and

a nother form to indica te any probable act or condition ,

whether present or future, and thu s it is the certa inty or

uncert a inty tha t is considered instead Of the time. H ow

ever,sin ce a cts and conditions belonging to the present are

n ecessari ly more certa in than those Of the fu ture, the formimplying probability is used in most ca ses for future time,whilst the form which denotes certa in ty is u sed for presen ttime . Thus

,adverting to the senten ces j ust given H e

is reading the n ewspaper, and“ I shall read the book,

the verbs in both Sen ten ces are tran sla ted by the Certa inPresent or Future, whilst in

“ Perhaps he is, etc. , a nd

Perhaps I sha ll,”etc .

, both verbs are rendered by the


From the foregoing remarks it will be readily understood

that when a Japan ese says“MiOn ichi ma irima sho,

”he is

not giving a decided prom ise to come to-morrow, he says

merely“ I Shall very likely come to-morrow.

”If he in

tended to promise fa ithfu lly he would say,“MiOn ichi

ma irimasu.

E xamples.

H iogo n i honya aru ka , Are there a ny booksellers in

book-shop s H iogo 2

Arimasu to mo, Certa inly there a re.


Arimasho,

Gozarimasuma i,

Kimasu ka (certa in ty),Kima sho ka (p rob ability),

Kima suma i ,Kima sho

,

Ame ga furima su,

ra i n f a lls

Ame ga furimasho,

D are ka , soto de ma tsu,

somebody outside wa i ts

Mushi ga ta ise oru ,i nsects many a bide

MiOn ichi sono hako wo

to-nwrrow box I sha ll p roba bly buy tha t

box to-morrow.

I don’

t know.

The dom ina ting idea inheren t in the Probable Presen t

or Future being one of un certa in ty, with an in clin a t ion

towards probability, it is frequ en tly employed to tra nsla te

such conjectura l a ssert ion s a s those in which “may”or

“must

”appears in E nglish a s

Koyo mo Shi renu, H e may come f or a nythingwi ll -come even ca n not-kiww I know,

Sayo de goza imasho, ga I t must be so, yetthu s p robably

- i s but

It Should be carefully born e in m ind tha t where the

E nglish mu st implies obliga tion , the above idiom cann ot

be employed. In this case,“mu st

” is expressed by a

double negative ; a s

I believe there a re.

I believe not .

Wi ll he come ?

IV i ll he come (doyou think)Is he likely to come ?

I do not think he will come.

H e will p roba bly come.

It ra ins, i t is ra in ing (or)it wi ll cer ta in ly ra in .

I t will p robably ra in .

S omebody is wa i ting ou tside.

There a re a lot of insects.

THE VERB

Ikaneba naranu I t won’

t do not to go, i .e .

if -not-go wi ll -not -bc I must go,

N .B .— It is som et im e s pe rm iss ible for na ra nu to be un der

s tood , a s I ka neba ,I m u st g o .

”

CERTAIN PAS T : (Positive) na oshi ta ; tube- ta ; Oj i- ta

(Nega tive) naosa ‘naka tta , na osa -na nda tabe-n aka tta ,

ta be - na nda ,oj i~na ka tta ,

Oj i- na nda , and PROBABLE PAST

(Positive) naoshi -ta ro tube— ta ro; oj i -ta ro : (Nega tive)nuosu -naka tta rb, na osa — na nda ro; ta be- na ka tta rb, ta be

na nda rb oj i - naka tta rb‘

, oj i - na nda rb’

.

The difference between the Certa in Past and the

Probable Past is precisely similar to tha t between the

Certa in Presen t and the Probable Presen t (see p .

Note tha t H iogo ye itta sign ifies both“ H e wen t to

H iogo,”and

“H e ha s gon e to H iogo.

” When it is n ecessa ryto intimate distin ctly the Perfect sign ificat ion , the Gerund

wi th oro or i r u mu st be used,a s H iogo ye itt e oru (itte

iru or itteru ), H e ha s gone to H iogo (literally, H a ving gone

to H iogo, he rema ins) .The student should a lso carefully note the difference

between itt a kara and itte kara . The former sign ifies“beca use he has gon e, wherea s i tte ka ra means “

af ter

he has gone . The on ly differen ce between the two phra sesis the use Of the Pa st Ten se in a to convey the sense ofbecau se ,

”and of the Gerund in e when “

after is meant .

Certa in anoma lous uses of the Past Ten se are apt to

embarra ss the beginner . Thus it is sometimes heard wherethe Presen t is preferred in E nglish, as Wakarima shi ta , I

ha ve u nderstood, i . e . I u ndersta nd ; 0 naka ga sukimashi ta,

I am hungry (literally, ins ide h as become emp ty).

The Certa in Past (and Certa in Presen t) con stru ed withthe koto, action ,

thing, f act, is somewhat equ iva len t toour Infin itive, a mood for which Japanese has no exact


coun terpart, thu s miru koto, to see (in gen eral) mita koto,

to ha ve seen .

E xamples.

Ki ta ka ,

Kimashi tardka ,

Kio kita,

D oko ye itto kita,

where ha ving-

gone ha s-come

Ikimasenanda,

Mae u i mo itta tori ,before in a lso sa id wa y

Ta iga i wakarima sh‘

i ta,

mostly ha ve-understood

C-wara i Shimash‘

i ta

grea t-la ughing (we) d id

D are n i kiita,

whom f rom ha ve-hea rd

Amari mita koto ga

too-much ha ve-seen f a ct I ha ve sca rcely ever seen

goza ima sen ,a ny .

i s-n ot

Sazo go ta iku tsu de

su rely tediur n You must ha vef o und

goza imashi taro, the time long .

wi ll -ha ve-been

PREQUENTATIVE F ORM (Positive) na oshi -ta r i tabe - ta r i

oj i- ta ri (Negative) nuosu -naka tta ri,na osa -na nda r i tabe

naka tta r i,tube-na nda ri ; oj i -naka tta r i , oj i -na nda ri .

The dom inating idea Of this form is to denote occasiona l

a ction , or a lterna tion of a ction . It is common ly u sed with

H a s he come

D o you think he ha s

come

H e came to-day .

Where ha s he been .2

I did not go.

As I sa id before.

I u ndersta nd most of i t.

r

e la ughed hea rt ily

abou t i t .

F rom whom ha ve you

hea rd i t ?

TH E VERB 85

an a ccompanying word hav ing the same inflection,the

second one being gen era lly followed by suru , to do.

E xamples.

konakattari Shimasu,sometim e-com ing sometimes -not-com ing does

Kono yuki ga futta ri yandarithis snow f a l l ing stopp i ng

suru tenki ,do wea ther

D ESIDERATIVE ADJECTIVE : (Positive) udeshi - ta i ; tube

ta i oj i - ta i : (Nega tive) na oshi - takuna i ta be - takuna i

oj i -takuna i .

This is deduced from the verb by affixing to the Inde

fin ite Form the term ina tion ta i , which means“ desirous

or“ desirable,

”the form thus compounded being employed

where su ch verbs as“wan t,

” “ wish,”or

“desire ”appear

in E nglish ; as

Sono mono wo m ita i , 1 i h to see tha t.tha t thi ng wi sh-to-see

S

Mita i mono,

W W WM thi ngA thi ng I desi re to see .

Ikitaku - na i,

I do not wi sh to go.

0 hana shi wo (or ga ) shi ta i,ta lk wish-to-do I ha ve been wishing to

to omotte imasu, ta lk to you .

thi nki ng rema in

E ither Of the postposition s ga or we may precede the

D esiderat ive, a s exemplified in the la st sen tence .

TH E GERUND : (Positive) naoshi - te ; ta be - ta i ; ogz- te :

(Negative) naosa -nakitte, naosa -eu tabe— nakiite, ta be- zu ;

oj i — nakii te, oj i -zu ,

Sometimes he comes,a nd sometimes he

does not.

I do not like this wea ther ,

when i t is a ltern ately

snowing a nd being


The following sentences show the ordinary uses of the

Gerund.

F urukl W0 ta zunete, atarashiki New things a re lea rnedold enq u i ring n ew

wo Shiru,

by studying the old

know (Proverb) .

Kondate wo misete kuda sa i, Plea se show me the

me nu showi ng condescend menu .

Ame ga futte kimashi ta, 1I t

mm fa l ling has-com e J ha s begun to ra i n

i led-up dust becomesPChm tsumotte yama to naru, l a moun ta i ndu st heap ing mount a i n becomesJ (Proverb) .D OkO ye l tte

,

kl ta’

IVhere ha s he been to ?where ha vi ng

-

gone has-come

Motte kite agemasho, I wi ll br ing i t forhav ing

-taken ha v ing-come wi ll -afier yaw

Shio wa irezu to yoroshiu ,

sa lt n ot-p u tting- i a good You need not p u t

goza imasu, in a ny sa lt .

i s

The Gerund very frequently appears in sen tences wherethe wort SO is employed in E nglish ; as

Te ga hiete tamarana i , My ha nds a re so cold Iha nds being

-cold ca nnot-bea r ca nnot bea r .

Constru ed with miru, to see

,the Gerund denotes that

an a ction is to be performed, bu t without the exerciseof mu ch exertion a s it were thu s

Muzuka sh‘

iku n akareba, ya tte

d ificu lt if -not-be send ing I will ha ve ( it try a t i t

m imasho, if i t is not diflicu lt .

w i ll see

Kiite m iru ga i i , 1 You m ight j ust enqu ire a bou task ing to-see is -

good i i t,


SO meshimasu to sugu

so sa id when at -once IVhen I sa id so,I a t once

n i Shika rema shi ta , got scolded .

got-scolded

Kuru toki, When he comes .

The Present Tense Of the an cien t Conditional and the

Pa st Of the H ypothetica l have rema ined, and the single

modern mood thus dedu ced by combining parts Of thetwo an cien t forms might more logica lly be ca lled the

H ypothetica l since it expresses the signification“ if

The only surv iving Presen t Ten se H ypothetica l formsare iwa ba ,

from in , to say, which is used to render theidea Of “

thus to speak,”and na ra ba

, from naru, a Cla ssica l

verb sign ifying“to be, which latter mu st be distingu ished

from naru,to become. The rea l sign ification therefore O f

na raba is “ if it be,bu t when used with other verbs

a s an auxiliary it s mean ing is n early“ if.

”Some speakers

reject the final ba ,saying nara thus

D ekiru nara , kyo-j fi n i

forthcomes if by-to‘n ight If you ca n ma na ge i t, p lea se

kore wo u tsushi te , copy this by ta n ight .

th is ha v ing-cop ied

Naro koto naraba, If it ca n be done.

wi ll -become thing if - i t-bc

Fu soku nara , motto

not-sufic ient if-i t-be more If i t is not suficien t,I wi ll

toraseyo, give you more.

wi l l ’ make-take

E xamples (Conditiona l) .

Uwa sa W0 sureba kage If you ta lk of a ma n , hisif -do shadow

you (Proverb).

TH E VERB

Yuki ga'

ii kagen ui

snow good cond i tion

yamoha , yoroshi ga ,

If it cea ses snowing in rea son

a ble time, i t wou ld be a good

if — stop “g ood Mthi ng .

Waru i koto sureba , waru i

bad thi ng if -do If yo u do ev il,there is a n

muku i ga a ru,

evi l rewa rd .

rewa rd i s

Areba, yO _goza ima su ga , If there were some I shou ld

if -thcre-be good is be glt ttl .

D ekita ra (ba ), motte kite0

if -ha s-f oothcome ca rryi ng com i ngIf i t i s ready , Plea se 577 719

kudasa i,

it with you .

Itta raba,kayo na koto

if -had -

go ne th is-sor t thing

wa dekina i hazu Nothi ng like thi s would ha ve

not -660mm necess ity happ ened if he ha d gone.

de arimashi ta,

200 8

CONCESSIVE PRESENT : (Positive) naese-do(mo) ta bere

do(mo) ; oj ire (Negative) n a osa

nuosu -nedo(mo) tovben a kereddmo), ta be-nedo(mo) oj i

na keredo(mo) , og i n a lo(mo) : a nd CONCESSIVE PAST : (Positive) na oshi ta be- ta redo(mo) oj i-ta redo(mo)

(Nega tive) na osa -naka ttakeredo, nuosu -na nda redo ; ta be

na ka ttakeredo, ta beoi a nda redo oj i — naka ttakeredo,

oj i

na nda redo.

The sign ifica tion of these ten ses is very similar to

though”in E nglish, but in pra ctice it is u sua lly con

veyed more conven ien tly by commen cing the subsequen t

clau se wi th but .

”

The form s given in the paradigm s are not mu ch u sed,the substitu te more common ly heard being the word keredo


which mo, even,is Often affixed) in conjunction wi th

Present or Pa st of the Indicative thus

Tazun ema sh‘

i ta keredomo,

(1) enqu i red thou gh I enqu ired, but therewa s

goza imasen i‘i , not a ny .

is-not

Keredo and keredomo are often replaced by to wa

iedo(mo), li tera lly“though on e say that,

”and thus the

phrases oitaredo(mo), oi ta keredo(mo) and oita to wa.

iedo(mo) all have precisely the same mean ing .

E xamples (Concessive) .

Tenki naredo samu i,

wea ther thou gh- i t- is i s-cold

Aru keredo mo omaye n i

a re though even you to

wa yaran a i ,n ot-gi ve

Sagashi ta keredomo,sought though I ha ve sought i t, bu t ca nnot

Shirema sen, find i t.

cannot-know

YOhOdO maye n i kan e,wo kashi ta , keredo,

mada kayeshima

S enu,

S ome time a go I len t him some

money , bu t he ha s notp a id i t

ba ck yet.

TE E IMPERATIVE : (Positive) na ose ; ta be- ro ; Oj i-ro

(Negative) naosu-na ; ta beru-na ; oj iru -n a .

The ordinary u se O f this form is,like tha t in other

languages, to express command or direction ,bu t the bare

Impera tive is seldom u sed except in m ilitary commands,a s it sounds, in Japan ese ears, decidedly abrupt and dis

Though the wea ther is

fine, i t is cold .

I ha ve some, bu t I wi ll

not g ive you a ny .

”


tributed to the produ ction of verbal stems. Thus with

the auxiliaries em ,to get, and am

,to be, are formed

yameru , to cea se. m azarn , to be mixed.

kakera , to ha ng (trans ) kakaru , to ha ng (intrans )

The following are the chief auxiliaries in use a t presenta s separa te and independent words

1 . Am , to be.

AS an auxiliary a ru is most common ly employed with

the particle de to produce compound equ iva len ts for the

Probable Present or Fu ture, and a lso for some of the

Nega tive ten ses. D e aru is u sua lly abbreviated to da ;

do are to d’

a ro or da re; de atta to d’

a tta or da tta , etc.

thus

Iku do are,

iku d’

are, for iko, wi ll p roba bly go.

iku dare,

Kasana l de atta, for kasanakatta , did not lend .

ka sana i dat ta,

Kona i de a ttarO,

for konakattaro, ha s p roba bly not

kona i dat taro, come.

NOTE — Th e p ostpos i t ion n o i s frequ en t ly pla ced be tw een

the v erb a n d da,da re

"

,du ttu

,etc . thu s k on a i n o d

’

a ro,

he i s p roba bly n ot com ing .

When the polite term ina tion ma sk is preceded by deand the verb a ru , a still further abbrev ia tion occurs,which is in frequen t use in fami liar conversation . Thus

de arimasho first becomes de ma sho and then desho; and

de a r ima shi ta con tracts to deshi ta .

It Shou ld be Observed tha t the compound future denotesa slightly grea ter degree O f doubt than the S imple future,and tha t the shorter and more abbreviated the phra se,

the less courteous it becomes. D e goza r ima sit is m uch

politer and less familiar than desit .

TH E VERB 93

Preceded by the Gerund, a ru serves to produce another

group Of compound tenses, as kit e goza imasu, they ha ve

come.

2 . Iru (2 nd Conj ; stem i).3. 0 11 1 (1 st Conj stem or i) .

These a uxiliaries each mean , lite ra lly,“to dwell,

”hence

to live,”

to be”

(in a certa in pla ce), and combin ed withthe Gerund their vari ou s forms compose a group of other

tenses which a re equ iva len t to su ch E ngli sh compoundtenses a s are exemplified in the expression s he is eating,“ he was walking,

” “ he ha s been reading, etc . This

combina tion ha s therefore in some cases a Progressivesign ifica tion a nd in others a Perfect sign ifica tion . For

example, nete orimasfi means he is sleep ing, whilst ki te

orimasfi is, not he is com ing , bu t he is ha ving come, i . e .

he is come . The simple pa st kima shi ta is more Obscure ,inasmuch a s its m ean ing m ight be merely tha t the person

had come bu t had gone away aga in ,whilst the m ean ing

Of kite orimasu cannot be other than tha t he ha s come andis sti ll here.

In some cases the E nglish passive must be employed

to render su ch phra ses, the n eu ter being nearly'

a lways

preferred in the Japanese con struction thus

0 '

m aKl l‘e.

1 11 1 sorotte on as 1 They a re n i cely a rra nged.

W i ly be i ng- zn -order a re I

After the Gerund, the in itial i is frequen tly elided,

particularly in the Present ten se , and thus shitte iru

becomes shi tteru, I know (literally, ha ving lea rnt, I rema in);ka ite iru becomes ka iteru , etc .

Ira ssha ru and o ide na sa ru are honorific syn onyms Of

i ru and Of variou s other verbs, as will be demon strated

la ter.


Iru and era a s auxiliaries are now frequently u sed in

speaking of inan ima te Objects, a lthough their original

sign ifica tion appears to restrict their applica tion to liv ing

beings. In a few idioms,however, a ru is u sed for inan i

ma tes and iru for an ima tes ; observe, for example, thedistin ction between kite orimasu

, he ha s come, and kite

arimasu,i t ha s come

, or tha n is some.

E xamples.

Nan i w hi t ima nS ’ Wha t ts he domg ?what doi ng i s

D ete orima su, H e ha s gone out.

Bakana koto wo itteru , You a re ta lking a t

f oolish thing say-rem mmdom .

Mada n ete orimasu,sti ll sleep i ng is

D onata ka O ide n i n attesomeone -or-other exi t to having

-become H a s someone

orimasu ka ,’

a rr ived ?

23

is sti ll sleep ing .

4. Kuru,to come.

With this auxi liary, in conjun ction with the Gerund,

produced what are sometimes term ed Illative tenses,”S O

called becau se they contribute a secondary idea Of motion

towards the speaker or the on e spoken to, added to the

primary idea ; thu s

Mizu wo motte koi

wa ter having-ca rr ied co me

0 Yon e wo yondeYone havi ng

-ca lled

D oko ye itto kita

where ha vi ng-

gone has-come

H aving ca rr ied wa ter ,come ! i .e . Br ing some

wa ter

Tell 0 Yone to come

here.

Where ha s he been to ?

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

TRANSITIVE AND INTRANS ITIVE VE RBS .

Many verbs are u sed in E ngli sh with a difference of

significa tion , sometimes a s tran sitives, sometimes a s

in tran sitives, a s“ he ran away,

” “ he ra n a n eedle into hi shand

,

” “the child speaks a lready,

” “he ca n speak severa llan guages.

In Japanese, however, the tran sitive and in tra nsitive

applica t ions a re n early a lways indica ted by di fferen t verbsconta in ing the same root thus

Tran sitive . In tran sitive .

biruku ( l st Conj . ) to civi lise.

kaesu ( 1 st) to retu rn .

kakfisu ( 1 st ) hide .

na osu (1st ) cure.

nobasu ( 1 st) stretch.

oru ( 1 st) brea k.

orosu ( 1 st) lower .

yaku ( l st) burn .

chi ra su 1 st) sca tter .

neka su ( 1 st) p ut to sleep .

da su ( l st) p ut out .

ak ern op en .

haj imeru (2nd) beg in .

soroeru (2nd) ma tch. sorou

ta sukem (2nd) sa ve.

tat ern (2nd) set up .

susumeru (2nd) encourage .

yameru (2nd) cea se. yamu

ireru (2nd) p ut in .

sageru (2nd) let down .

hirakeru (2nd Conj to be

( l st) to return .

kakureru (zud) hide.

naoru ( 1 st) get well .

nobiru (2nd)ot eru (2nd)oriru (2nd)yakeru (2nd)chim ( 1 st) sca tter .

neru (2nd) sleep .

deru (2md)( 1 st ) be op en .

tatsu ( 1 st )

(1 st) adva nce.

( 1 st) cea se.

( l st) enter .

( l st) come down .

TH E V E RB

N0 rule can be framed for form ing transitives and in

tran sitives from a common root, a nd it is on ly from the

diction ary , and by practice, tha t the studen t can tell

whether a Japan ese verb is tran sitive or n ot . It may,

however, be observed tha t whilst the ending eru may

belong to either form ,the termina tion s u belongs a lmost

exclusively to tran sitives, a n oteworthy exception beingda su which is sometimes intra nsitive a s in the compoundshashiri -dasm to r un ou t, naki dasu, to begin to cry .

The studen t shou ld also n ote that a large number of

intransitives in the First Conjugation term inate in a ru ,

as sa garu , to come down ; todoma ru, to stop ; kakaru, to

ha ng ; etc . These are produ ced by adding am,to be, to

the stem ,hence their in transitive force . Most of them

have corresponding tran sitives in era of the Second Con

juga tion ,a s sa geru, to let down kak eru ,

to ha ng ; etc.

PASSIVE AND POTE NTIAL VE RBS .

In Japan ese no specia l conjugation for the Pa ssive Voice

exists, and the paradi gms of a ll the so-ca lled passive verbs

are in a ccordan ce with the First Form of the Second

Conjugation of regu lar v erbs given on p . 60 . The changefrom the a ctive to the pa ssive is produ ced by affix ingreru to the Negative Ba se of the First Conjugation and

rurora to the sam e ba se of the Second ; thus

First Conjuga tion .

Shim , to know, (neg ) shi ra , (pa ss ) shirareru, to be

Yobu , to ca ll, yobareru , to be

Korosu , to ki ll, korosa , korosareru , to be

ki lled.

Warau , to la ugh, wa t awa , warawareru, to

be la ughed a t.

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR


Second Conjuga tion .

F irst F orm .

(n eg ) tabe, (pa ss ) taberareru , to be ea ten .

ke , kerareru , to be kicked .

e , erareru , to be obta ined .

S econd F orm .

Miru , to see, (n eg ) mi , (pass ) mirareru, to be

seen .

OmonJu '

u, to esteem ,omonj i , omonj irareru , to

be esteemed .

Iru , to shoot, irareru , to be shot.

Strictly speaking, however, there is no Passive Voicein Japan ese, a nd the so- called pa ssive term ination a reru

is a conden sed form of ari, being, blended wi th em

,to get,

thus the litera l m ea n ing of shira/reru ,for instan ce

,is to

get being knowing,”

and sim ilarly mira reru is from the

stem mi , a euphon ic r, and a r i eru , i . e .

“to get being

seeing .

”

Thus it is tha t a ll passive verbs belong to the SecondConjuga tion together with the v erb em , to get, and hereina lso lies the susceptibility of intra nsitives to passive forms

,

a s,for example, okorareru , to be got a ngry, i . e. to be made

a ngry, from okoru, to get a ngry ; shi nareru , to ha ve someone

die (belong ing to one) .A sen ten ce illu stra tive of this idiom is Teishi u i

shina rema shi ta . H ere the litera l mean ing is“she was

died by her husband, which at first sight appears to

sign ify tha t“she was killed by her hu sband,

”bu t the

rea l meaning is“she had her husband die,

”or

“she

lost her hu sband by death.

”

An idiom bearing a n ear resemblan ce to the so- ca lled

passive, is formed by the verb morau , to receive (more


The following exemplifica tion s wi ll be found usefu l

D onn ani ureshi ka Shirema senu,how-much j oyfu l

H ayazo to in otok

say ma n

Mo shima i n i narimashitaro,a lready fin i shed

Sono kusuri

that medicine one day

sando dzu tsu n omu no desu,dr ink i s3-times

Kore wa nan i n i

this wha t f or

tsuka ima su,u se

Ate u i narimasen ,

ca nnot-know

wi ll -ha ve-become

wa ichi n ichi

I ca n'

t tell you how

p lea sed I am .

ca lled H aya zo.

I t is p roba bly

fin ished by now.

Tha t medicine is

taken three times

a day .

Wha t is this usedfor

H e is not to be dep ended

reli a nce to becomes-not up on .

D ekinu toki wa shikata

not-ea n -do time do-ma n ner If i t ca nnot be 070 716,

ga na i, is no help for i t.i s-not

Miogon ichi made u i

da y-after-next by

deki - ogarima sn,i s-fin ished

Kon o shina wo maoshi u i

thi s a rticle mend to

yarimasho,u

' i ll -p roba bly-scnd

Sakuban son o kane wo

last n i ght tha t money

uketoru hadzu deshi ta ,necessity wa s

Nare koto n araba ,w i l l -become thi ng if -i t-be

Shiyo koto ga na i,

wi l l -do thing is -not

receive

It wi ll be fin ished by the

I thi nk I will send this

a rticle to be mended .

Iwa s to h ave been p a id

tha t money last n ight .

If i t ca n be done.

ca n be done.

TH E V E RB

TH E POTE NTIAL VOICE .

Poten tia li ty, that is ha ving power to do a certa in thing,is indicated by the sam e verbs as those by which pa ssivesign ificat ions are rendered, thu s m ira reru may mean either“to be seen

,

”or to be able to see oka reru may mean

either “to be put, or

“to be able to put .

”

NOTE — Th e on e im porta n t dev ia t ion from th is ru le is the

form omo wa re'ru from omou , to think,Whose poten t i a l

s ign i fica t ion i s n ot “ to be a ble to th ink bu t “ to

v en t u re to th in k,

”to be in clin ed to th in k .

E xamples .

Kyo no a tsusa wa,

tod a y of hea t I ca nnot endure the

koraeraremasen , hea t to-day .

Ikareru de aro ka 7 U i ll he be a ble to go

Ma zukute taberarema sen ,

bei ng— nasty ca n not-ea t

Moraware ya ita shi-masenu,

ca n -a ccep t ( lo-not

Korareru ka kiite m im asho, I wi ll a sk him if he ca n

come .

1 It is too na sty to ea t.

I ca nnot a ccep t i t .

Another frequen tly recurring m ethod of expressingpoten tia lity is the u se of dekiru, a verb formed from the

classica l de-kuru , to come out. D ekir u ha s come to mean“

possible,” “

to take pla ce,” “

to be ready,”bu t frequen tly

it is best translated “can ,

” “can do thu s

‘

Iku koto ga dekiru , I ca n go.

Iku koto ga dekina i, I ca nnot go.

Mabushikute, m iru koto ga ,be ing

-da zzl ing to-see I ca nnot see ; the light

dekimasen ,

f orthcomes-not


Kauern, to be una ble, ca nnot, attached to the Indefinite

Form of a verb, is constantly used to indica te impossibi li tyor ina bi li ty, bu t the u se of thi s construction is almost

exclusively confined to person s of culture and refinement .

Meshi -kanete orimasu,to-sa y

-u nable am

Ika naru dori to mo,ho w be ra tiona le

ka i shi kan ema su ga ,understa nd do ca n not

There is an exten sive group of verbs which are in pra cticebest tran slated by pa ssive or potentia l con stru ction s in

E nglish, although, properly speaking, they are in tran sitivesin Japan ese .

If we ta ke su ch a sen ten ce as“the bridge is be ing

broken ,we observe that the breaking is caused by the

interven tion of some externa l influen ce,whereas in the

expression“the bridge is breaking,

”no su ch outer infl u ence

is implied. In the first case, the verb corresponds to theJapan ese orareru , to get broken (pa ssive, from om , to brea k,

tran sitive) ; in the second, to oreru, to break, intran sitive .

Thus from tran sitives belonging to the First Conjugation ,are produ ced a large number of in transitives of the Second

Conjugation , by changing the termination i t in to era a s

exemplified in the following series

In trans. Tran s.

toreru , from toru , to take.

furu eru , furuu , to shake.

yakeru , yaku , to burn .

I ca n ha rdly ven tu re

to say so but

(sa id when a skinga favour) .

I ca nnot understa nd

on wha t p r incip le

this could take

p la ce.


govern ed by it taking the postposition wo, although the

latter is in most cases dropped before suru thu s

hon -

yaku suru , to tra nsla te, to make a tra nsla tio n.

choa i suru , to love, i . s . to make love.

eshaku suru wo suru , to make a n. ap ology .

ban wo suru , to keep wa tch.

j isatsu suru,to commi t (do) su icide.

sa isoku suru, to urge on (literally, to do urgency).

Oma e do shimasu, Wha t a re you doing ?So suru to yoka tta , I t wou ld ha ve been better to do

so do if wa s-good tha t ,

At times in stead of wo,the particle ga is employed wi th

suru u sed independen tly, and the sign ification of the verbis then “

to be a s

Zutsu ga suru , There is a heada che, i .e . I

ha ve a heada che.

H ansho n o oto ga suru There is thefirebell /

The most frequen t u se of suru is,however, tha t of

supplying the pla ce of a suffix to noun s of Chin ese origin ,and other un inflected words. The following are u sefu l

illustration s

shimpa i suru , to be a nxious, from shimpa i , a nxiety .

kenkwa suru , to qua rrel, kenkwa , a qua rrel.

ry oko suru , to tra vel, ryoko, a j ourney .

tochaku suru , to a rr ive,

t60haku , a rr iva l.

If the noun is monosylla bic and terminates in n,the s of

su ru in the v erb formed with it a ssumes the n igori, and

suru becomes j iru ,which is made to conform to the para

digm of verbs with stems in i of the S econd Conjuga tion .

Thu s from the combina tion of swnu with kin,a word of

Chinese origin sign ifying“prohibition ,

”is produ ced the

verb hinj ira , which is inflected like oj iru and not like suru .

TH E V E RB 1 0 5

This som etimes occurs even in ca ses where the termina tionis other than n .

E xamples .

somi ru , to sp oi l, from son , loss .

ronj iru , to a rgue, ron, a rgumen t.

oj iru, to corresp ond, 6, corresp ondence.

TH E E QUIVAL E NTS or to be.

To recogn ise the dist in ction between the num erou sJapan ese equ ivalen ts of the E nglish verb “

to be,”and to

employ them correctly, is one of the most bewildering ta skswhich the studen t ha s to en cou nter, and a s it is impossible

to a tta in a thorough knowledge of the language un til a

fam iliarity with such locu tions is a tta ined, the followingsuggestions and examples are offered with a v iew to m in i

m ising the difficultyAm , atta , arc, etc . These forms are mostly u sed with

the sign ifica tion“there is,

” “there was,

” “perhaps there

wi ll be .

”In many in sta n ces their mea ning is conven ien tly

rendered by“ I (you , etc. ) have, had, sha ll ha ve

,

”the

subj ect in the Japa n ese con struction being repla ced by theobject in E nglish ; thu s

Mizu ga aru, I ha ve (some) wai ter .

water there-i s

If ma sit is affixed,as a r ima sit, a r ima shi ta , a r ima sho, a

politer sign ifica tion is imparted. Still more respectful bu tiden tica l in m ean ing are the forms goza ima sii , goza imash

‘

i ta,

goza im'

a sho (cf. p .

Used with a Gerund, however, a rima sit , goza ima sii meanto be

”on ly, and not

“there is

”

as

Kam i u i tsutsunde arimasn, It is wrapp ed up in

paper i n ha ving-wrapped i s p ap er .


This is a lso the case when goza ima sii has an adjective

associated with it ; a s

Yama ga tako goza ima su, The mou n ta in is high.

moun ta i n hi gh i s

The Certa in Present of a ru and of a rima sit are seldom

u sed in this conn ection a ccompan ied by adject ives inthe u or 0 form a s the n otion of

“to be

”is inherent in

the adjective itself. Thus the la st sen ten ce would be,

in a less respectfu l form ,

“Yama ga taka i

”

(see p .

D e a ru , de atta , de ar6, etc. (f ami lia r) .D e arima su, de arimashi ta ,

de arimasho, etc . (poli ter ).D e goza imasu, de goza imashi ta , de goza imasho, etc .

(p olitest) .

These are form s of the verb “to be withou t

“there

,

a nd their sign ifica tion is therefore simply“ I am

,he

, She,

it is, etc ., and sim ilarly throughou t the conjuga tion .

D esu is an abbrevia tion of de goza ima s ii ; deshi ta of

de goza ima shi ta ,and desho of de goza ima sho.

E xamples.

Kore wa n an de aru (or da )this wha t is (it )

Kore de m ina desu ka ,thi s wi th a l l is i JO - sawagi deshi ta ,

up roa r ( i t) was

H iroi - totte ku reta wa do

p ick-up

-ha vi ng-taken ga ve

iu hi to de a tta,

ca l led m an was

Mazu sore -kkiri de goza imasu, IVell, tha t is about

wel l tha t-on ly i t (i s)

Wha t is this ?

Is this a ll ?

A ll wa s in a n up roa r .

I'

Vha t sort of a ma n

wa s i t who p icked

i t up

Iru and O ru . The rea l sign ifica tion of these verbs is to

dwell,” “

to live,” “

to be (in a certa in bu t they are

employed mostly a s auxiliaries,a s expla in ed on p . 93.


S econd Conj uga tion .

F irst F orm .

Neg . Base . Causa l.

em , to obta in , e , esaseru , to ca use to obta in,i . e .

to give.

taheru , to ea t tabesaseru, to ca use to ea t,

i . e . tof eed .

S econd F orm .

miru , to see,

misaseru , to ca use to see .

abiru, to ba the , abi , abisa seru , to ca use to ba the .

The conjuga tion of all Cau sa ls is in accordan ce with tha t

of the First Form Of the Second Conjugat ion given on p . 60,

and they are, in common with other verbs, susceptible Of

the pa ssive voice ; thu sCa u sa l . Passive .

shim , to know,shiraseru , to ca use to shiraserareru , to be

know. ca used to know.

em , to obta in , esaseru , to ca use to esaserareru , to be

obta in . ca used to obta in .

miru , to see, mi sa seru, to ca use misasera reru, to beto see. ca used to see.

It mu st be noted that although there are passive form s

Of causals, no cau sa l forms of the pa ssive are employed.

Thu s su ch con struction s a s “to cause to be seen ,

” “to ca use

to be eaten ,

”are inadmissible ; the corresponding a ctive

being used in stead. A sen tence like “ Iwill let some books

he brought (i .e. I will ca use [somebody! to bring some

books)”wi ll therefore be changed before translating in to

I will cause some books to come,”

and similarly with

other like phrases .

It shou ld a lso be noted tha t the causals in seru and the

transitives in su (First Conjuga tion ) are u sed indiscrim i

nately. Thus the same speaker will use ma ta shi te (from

TH E V E RB 1 09

matsu, to wa it) a t one t ime, and ma ta sete a t another,though the former word is, strictly speaking, the correct one .

Causa l verbs possess various slight divergen cies Of S ign ifica tion , and their E nglish tra nsla tion mu st therefore vary

a ccording to circumstan ces. For example, naosaseru (fromnaosu , to mend) may be transla ted

“to cause to mend,

”

“to make (e .g . a servant) mend,

” “to a llow to mend,

or“ let mend.

”

In phrases con ta in ing Causa ls the postposition u i is

associated with the substa ntive which denotes the one

ca used to perform the action , whilst the postposition u'

o

a ccompan ies the substan tive denoting the person or thing

acted upon .

The Ca usa ls of the Irregular verbs kur u, shin ar a, and

suru are respectively kosaseru , to ca use to come ; shinaseru ,

to cause to die and saseru , to ca use to do.

Sugu u i kikashi te

a t -onee ca'

us i ng-to-hea r

Inu ni n iku kuwaseta ka,dog mea t ma de -ea t

Shi zuka u i sasenakereba ,

qu iet

ikena i ,

Ta ihen u i O ma tas e moshita ,drea df u l ly ma de-to-wa it

Ima onna u i ii - tsukete heyanow umm a n comma nd i ng room

no soj i wo sa seru ga ii,clea n i ng ca use-to-do is -

good

H ayaku kikasete kudasare,

quickly ha vi ng-madc-hea r g ive

1 P lea se let me knowa t once .

D id yo u g ive the

dog its mea t?

Yo umust make

them keep qu iet .

I ha ve kep t you

wa i ting a drea d

f u lly long time.

It will be a s well

to get the woma n

to come a nd clea n


A MBIGUOUS VE RB- F ORMS .

It will be Observed that in the First Conj uga tion a large

n umber Of verbs have stems term ina t ing in r , a nd tha t the

same letter a lso appears in two of the ba ses (Certa inPresen t and Condition a l) in verbs Of the Second Conjugat ion . Owing to this fa ct beg inn ers a re Often a t a loss to

kn ow to which Conjuga tion a certa in verb, e .g . teru , to

shine, belongs. Nothing bu t a thorough ma stery of the

rules which ha ve been fu lly se t forth in preceding pagesrela ting to the forma t ion a nd uses of verb — for ms ca n furn ish

the studen t with the ability to a t once discrim in ate witha ccuracy in su ch cases, and if the remarks and examples inthe preceding sections have been carefu lly followed he wouldimmedia te ly assign the above

-men tioned verb— teru — to the

First Conjugation , as the stem is ter,the Indefin ite Form

ter i,a nd the Negative Ba se tera . In like manner, the verb

maket u , to lose, will be recogn ised as belonging to the SecondConjuga tion ,

beca u se the r in this ca se is part O f the ter minat ion and not Of the stem . S im ilarly Shir - u , to know,

is O f

the First Conjuga tion , whilst mi - ru to see,is of the S econd .

A st ill further degree of difficulty is presen ted by such

pa irs O f verbs a s ka eru (First Conj ugat ion ), to return , and

ka eru (Second Conjuga tion ), to cha nge ; k iru (First Conj ugation ), to cut, and kiru (Second), towea r ; and u ntil some

m a teria l progress ha s been made in the language , it wi ll

be found difficult to distingu ish readily a ll the forms O f,

say , kaka ru , to ha ng (in tran sitive), from those O f kak eru , to

ha ng (tran sitive).The di fferen ces existing between the various verba l form s

in in stan ces su ch a s those ju st referred to are clearly and

con cisely demon stra ted in the paradigms appearing on the

Opposite page . The three verbs shown are a ll in common

u se . They are

1 1 2 A JAPANE S E GRAMMAR

Frequen ta tive Form .

iranaka ttari irenaka ttari

iranandari irenandari

D esiderat ive Adj ective .

iri ta i ireta i

Pos. irebe

Negiranak ereba

l iran eba

Past .

ittara (ba ) iretara (ba ) itara (ba )iranaka ttara (ba ) irenaka tta ra (ba ) inaka t tara (ba )iranandara (ba ) irenandara (ba ) inandara (ba )

(b) Con cessiv e .

Presen t .

iredo(mo) ireredo(mo) iredo(mo)inak eredo(mo)

iranedo(mo) iren edo(mo) inedo(mo)

Pa st .

i tta redo(mo) iretaredo(mo) ita redo(mo)

SUBJUNOTIVE‘

MOOD .

(a ) Condit ional .

Present .

irereba

irenak ereba

iren eba

TH E V E RB 1 1 3

IMPE RATIV E MOOD .

irero 1

ireru -na I

COMPOUND VE RBS .

The Japan ese language is very rich in verba l combinat ions which pa rtake more or less of a compound chara cter,and these verbal compounds serve in many ca ses as

equ iva len ts for E nglish prepositiona l verbs, bu t in others

they repla ce complete phra ses thu s

bu chi -korosu , to ki ll by bea ting (from butsu , to bea t,and korosu ,

to ki ll. )mi - tsuk eru , tofix by seeing, i . e . to notice (from m iru ,

to see, and tsukeru ,tofix .

In the majority Of in stan ces su ch compounds are form edby using certa in verbs a s a ffixes to other verbs and the

m ean ing Of the verb employed a s a n auxilia ry is frequen tlylost, the basa l verb receiv ing merely an in crease O f forcefrom the a ssocia tion .

In compounds consisting Of two verbs in juxtaposition ,the first compon en t is pu t in the Indefin ite Form ,

whichrema in s unchanged, whilst the second componen t is inflectedthroughou t the Conjuga tion .

Usua lly the second compon ent is modified adverbiallyby the first, as in kiri -korosu , to ki ll by cu tting, wherekiri (from kiru , to cu t) denotes the mode Of action Ofkot osu ,

! to ki ll.

In som e ca ses, however, ea ch member of the compoundcon tribu tes its own particu lar mean ing a s in wake-a ta eru ,

to give in sha res, from to div ide ”and

“to gi ve .

”

The verbs Of most frequen t recurrence a s secondmembersOf compounds are


1 . D asu .

This u sua lly denotes the a ction O f commencing, comingout or taking ou t ; a s

okom , to get a ngry, okori -da su , to beg in to get

a ngry .

naku, to cry ,

naki - dasu , to begin to cry .

furu , to f a ll (of ra in,

furi -da su , to begin to ra in .

snow, etc ),ha shiru , to run

t sukum , to comp ose, to

grow,

omou , to think,

tom, to take,

2 . Kim .

The litera l mean ing O f this verb is to cu t, bu t a s

the second member Of a compound it u sua lly“

denotescomp leteness or tota li ty ; a s

ka riru, to hire kari — k im , to hire the whole (O f a

bu ilding, etc. )kau , to buy , ka i -k iru , to buy up the lot (O f

goods, etc . )shimem , to shut up ,

shime -kiru, to shut up comp letely(a shop for a lteration s, etc . )

omou , to think, omoi -kim , to decidefina lly .

3. Komu .

This verb ha s the sense of the E nglish in or in to

thus

tobu , to j ump ,t obi -komu , to j ump in .

furu , tof a ll, furi -komu , to come in (sa id of ra in ,

snow, etc., com ing in to a hou se) .

kiru , to cut, kiri -komu , to cu t in to.

agaru , to r ise, agari -komu , tof orce a way up in to.

ha shiri -da su , to run out .

t sukuri -dasu , to p roduce, to

br ing f orth.

omoi -da su , to reca ll tom ind.

tori — dasu , to take out.


denoted in E nglish by the degrees of comparison . Theyhave, however, inflectional forms, which, so far a s they

extend, are a lmost iden tica l with those Of verbs.

I. PRIMARY INF L E CTIONS .

The crudest and most elemen tary form O f the adjectiveis wha t may be termed the “S tem .

” From the Stem

by the agglu tin ation of affixes are produ ced the variou s

adjectiva l words and phra ses which are used a s simp le

adj ectives, adverbia l adj ectives, and verba l a dj ectives thu s

(a ) . By adding i to the S tem ,the simp le a dj ective is

produced, and this form is both a ttributive and predica tive,being employed either a ttached directly to a substan tive

or else a t the end Of a phrase, with the E nglish verb“to be

”understood. F or example, from the S tems f i tka

and a tsu are formed the S imple adj ectives fuka i , deep , anda tsa i

, thick, which may be used thus

Attributive . Predicative .

Puka i kawa , a deep r iver . Kawa ga fuka i , the r iver is

deep .

Atsui kami , thick p ap er . Kami ga a tsui , the p ap er is

thick.

N .B .— In p red ica t iv e ph ra ses l ik e th e two abov e , ga m u st

n ot be reg a rded a s correspon din g to the w ord “ i s .

”

It i s a p a r t icle serv in g a pprox im a te ly to in dica te

the n om in a t iv e ca se (see p .

The termin al i Of the adj ective in the a ttr ibu tive rela tionis a con tra ction of a som ewha t Obsolete form in ki . The

complete syllable is'

still reta in ed in formal speeches and

in some proverbs, as for in stance in

F uruki W0 tazunete, a ta ra shiki , New things a re

O ld (things) studying new (thi ngs)leam ed b? stud?

W0 Shiru,

J Ji ng the old .

knows

TH E ADJE C’

I IV E 1 1 7

The a ttribu te form in ki is a lso used in the words

gotoki , simi la r, like, a nd in the term ination bek-i .

The term ina l i of the adj ectiv e in the p redica tive rela tion

is a contra ction Of an archa ic form in shi . In some phrases

the complete syllable is still in use thu s

Yoshi Y Yoshi All r ight (litera lly, is good,is good).

Kurase W3 kura shlIt is da rk (and no m i stake)

da rkness (i t is ) da rk

Kizuka i nashiThere i s no ca use f or a la rm.

When employed a ttribu tively the adjective is sometimesaccompan ied by the postposition no which serves to conveythe idea Of the E nglish indefin ite pronoun

“on e.

”In

this conn ection no is probably an abbrevia tion of mono,

thing ; thus

Waru i no, A ba d one .

Aka i no, A red one.

Aka/1 11 0 baka l‘lTile/i .e a re on ly red ones,

red " 5

E xamples of the Attribu tive and Predica te u ses Of

Adj ectives.

Awoi kao,

f aceA p a le f a ce.

Yoi onna , A 9004 woma n .

Waru i no (la, It is a ba d one.

bad one i s

O

1083 111 11 1 koto

H ow cold i t i scold thi ng

Tenki wa yoroshl , The wea ther isfine.

weather

Nawa ga naga i,rope is_long

The rop e i s long.

1 1 8 A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

(b) . By adding ha to the S tem there is produced a

form which is employed in cases where a verb other

than goza ima sii follows. Thi s form is a lso u sed as an

adverb corresponding very often,though not invariably,

to an E nglish a drerb in“ ly .

” When adverbia l i t is

followed by the verb which it modifies.

E xamples .

Yoku deki ta , I t is made well.well

Kawa ga fukaku m l ema su , The r iver loolcs deep .

rwer de ep looks

Yasuku dekim ashi ta , I t is ma de che ap ly .

H ayaku ki te kuda sa i , Pka se come gu iclrly .

qu ickly

(c) . When goza ima sil is used a form of the adj ectivein 0 or a is employed, this form being dedu ced from .tha t

in ha by first discarding h a nd then combin ing in to on e

syllable the fina l vowel of the stem and the a rema in ingfrom ha . In cases where the adverbia l form of an adj ectiveterm ina tes in iha the h is rej ected

,bu t n o further change

is made .

E xamples .

nagaku (fr om nag a i , long) becom es n aga u , a n d then n ago

yoroshi ku yoroshi , good ) yoroshi u , yoroshi i i .

hiroku h iroi,w ide) hi roa

ya suku ya su i , cheap ) yasu-a

Kawa ga fuko goza ima su, The r i ver is deep .

Kono hon wa goku takevery dea l“ This booh is eery dea r .

goza ima su,

Kam i ga a tsu goza imasho, The p ap er is p robably thick.

Mada hayo goza imasenu k Is'

t at a l'

f

et ?yet ea rly

2 n e


It wi ll ha ve been observed tha t the adjectival inflections

are a ll affixed to stems term inating in on e of the vowels

a,i,0 or u , no stems in e being found in modern Colloqu ia l.

In a few in stan ces this stem is u sed a lon e, as, for example,Shi re , White (a dog

’

s name), and in one or two phrases

su ch a s

Makkuro n i natta , I t ha s become p erf ectly bla ck.

Naga no toshi tsuki , L ong months a nd yea rs.

The stem is used most frequen tly in helping to form

compounds ;

Aka -game, copp er, from aka i , red, and kane (n igoried),

Shi m-kan e, si lver, shiroi , white kane .

H oso-na ga i , slender hosoi , na rrow naga i , long .

Nagasaki ,“ long

- cap e (the n ame of a place) fromnaga i , and saki , a cap e.

From a consideration of the foregoing principles it is now

possible to formula te a table of the primary adjectiva linflection s in modern colloqu ia l u se, and a s illustra tion s

we ha ve chosen the adj ectives naga i , long ; yoroshi i , good ;hirci , wide ; and furui , old

,i . e . one for ea ch of the four

vowels a ,i , o, u with which, a s has been men t ioned before ,

adjective stems te rm in ate .

long, nasa ,

good, yoroshi ,

wide, hiro,

old, furu,

TH E AD JE CTIV E 1 2 1

II. SECONDARY INF L E CTIONS .

In addit ion to the primary inflection s just discu ssed,the adj ective ha s tense and mood inflection s like tru e verbs.

These secondary inflections are produ ced in most casesby affixing variou s forms of am

,to be

,to the adverbia l form

in ha,certa in orthographica l modification s, chiefly phon etic,

occurring a s will be observed from a comparison of the

following table with the paradigm of the First Conjuga tion ,

to which a ru belongs. The Impera tive forms are“

not

in serted, a s they are n ever heard in pra ct ice .

(Poli teform), furu, goza imasu,

(Polite) ,

(Poli te),

(Polite)

Puru i , old .

IND ICATIV E Moon .


fut ur,i s old

, or wi ll be old.


furukaro, p roba bly is old, p rob

furfi goza imasho, a bly wi ll be old .

Certa in Past .

furuka tta , 1mm goza imashlta , l

Probable Pa st .

furuk attaro,

furu goza imashi taro,

wa s old.

wa s p robably old.

Frequen ta tive Form .

furuka ttari , being sometimes old.

Gerund.

furukute, being old.


SUBJUNCTIVE Moon .


Present .

furukereba, if (i t) is old .

furuka ttara (ba ), if (i t) had been old.

(b) Concessive .

furukeredo(mo), though (i t) is old .

III. NEGATIVE AD JE CTIVE S .

A highly important and frequ en tly used adj ective isthat termed “

the negative adjective na i”whose rea l

sign ification is“non - existent .

”It is gen erally employed

a s an equ ivalen t for the n egative conjugation of aru, to be,

and also a t times to render the notion of the E nglish

preposition without .

”

The inflect ion s of na i are shown in the following table .

Primary .

Attr ibu tive : na i . P redica te : na i (rarely na shi ).Adp erbia l naku .

N .B .— The con tra cted form no i s n ot in ord in a ry u se .

Secondary .

IND ICATIVE Moon .


is not, or wi ll not be.

Improbable Present or Future .

nakaro, p robably is not or wi ll not


N .B . C are m us t be t ak en to di st in gui sh adject iv es in the

n eg a t iv e form from p osit iv e a dject iv e s l ik e , e.g., abnna i ,

da ngerou s, w h ich h a ppen s to te rm in a te in na i . The

n eg a t iv e of a buna i i s a buna ku na i Wh ich follow s the

p a ra d igm in the p recedin g t able, a n d s im ila rly W ith

sfikuna i , sca rce ; ki tana i , d i rty ; etc .

E xamples of Adjectiva l Inflection s.

Amari muzukashi,

too is -d ificu ltIt i s too dificu lt ,

Go tsugo ga o warukereba ,co nven i ence ’

Lf - is -bad If i t is not conven ient,o yoshi na sa ima shi , p lea se don

’

t do i t .

cease condescend

Wakarana i , I don’

t understa nd .

Kuroknte yoroshibei ng

-black i s-

good

Mich ichi tenki ga ,

I ts being bla ck is conren ient .

to-morrow wea ther If i t isfine to— morrow,I

yoroshikereba ma irimasu,if -

good w i l l -come

Shiranakereba sen saku

if -not-knme enqu i ry If he does not know, Iwi ll

shima sho, ma ke enqu ir ies.

wi l l -do

gbu

pa

d

l

zeredo shika ta

Though da ngerous, i t ca nLO lb l 8 7 0118g f

ignot be help ed.

ga na i ,

Samukute tamarimasenu, I t is so cold I ca nnot enbeing

-cold (ca nnot) endu re

Sugu n i kawan akute

M a me m ama/ing S ome must be bought a t

narimasenu, once.

does-not-do

TH E ADJE CTIV E

IV . COMPOUND AND D ERIVED AD JE CTIV E S .

Thi s cla ss is very numerous . They are formed mostlyupon defin ite prin ciples and a s their mean ings can be easilyObta ined from the dictionary a few on ly Of their leadingcharacterist ics n eed be discu ssed here .

I. A n umber of derived adjectives are produ ced by

aflix ing to substan tives the termination rashi i (li tera lly,“ like or appearan ce which corresponds to the E nglish

termina tion s - ish and - ly ; a s

otoko, ma n,

II. Substan tives followed by the postposition no servea s adj ectives ; a s

kin no, of gold, i . e . golden .

makoto, tru th, makoto no, of tru th,i .e .

truthfu l, true .

gwa ikoku , f oreign p a rts, gwa ikoku no, f oreign .

kona i da , a shor t whi le a go, kona ida no, recen t.

Puransu , F ra nce, Puransu no, of F ra nce, i . e .

F rench.

III. Some adjectives are produ ced from noun s by

affixing to the la tter the syllable na ,which is an

abbrevia tion of na ru , to be, and which mu st be distingu ished

from naru , to become ; thus

muda , uselessness, muda na , useless.

bak a na , f ool-being, i . e . f oolish.

shi zuka , qu iet (noun ), Shi zuk a na , qu iet (adj ) .akiraka , br ight akiraka na , br ight

otoko-ra shii , like a ma n , i . e.

m

hontO — rashi i , like the tru th, i .e .

tru th seemi ng .

baka - rashi i , f oolish.


Belonging to this cla ss are a large number of words

which are produced by agglu tinating so,app ea ra nce, to

the stems Of simple adjectives or to the Indefin ite Form of

verbs ; thus

oishi i , n ice to ea t, oishiso na ta sty .

omoshiroi , in teresting, omoshirosona , in teresting- looking .

aru , to be, ari se na , lilrely to be, in

existence p roba bly .

ochiru , ochi so na , likely tof a ll.

IV . Many locutions are in use, consisting chiefly of

substan tives (and indefin ite verba l forms u sed as su ch)followed by no

,of , and a simple adjective, a s ashi no haya i

(litera lly, qu ick of swift. E xamples Of these are

ishi no Oi , a bounding of stone, i . e. stony .

me no chika i , nea r of eye, i .e . short -sighted .

ij i no warui , bad of sp ir it, i . e. i ll- temp ered.

mimi no toi , dista n t of ea r, i . e . deafwakari no baya i , gu ich of understa nding, i . e . qu ich

witted .

V . Not infrequen tly presen t and pa st forms Of verbs

are in practice employed adj ectiva lly . Thu s dehira and

dehina i sign ifying“able to do

”and “

not able to do,when employed a s adj ectives, serve to render the

E nglish“

possible”and “ impossible .

”The following are

exemplifica tion s

m ieru , to app ea r , hen ce r isible.

y omeru , rea ds (intrans ), legible.

shi reta , wa s knowable self-evident.futotta , ha s becomef a t f a t.

choito shlta , did slightly, slight.


adj ective undergoes no change of form for this purpose,the idea being conveyed in the following ways

(a ) Compara t ive D egree — Two things on ly, being com

pared, tha t with which the compari son is made is markedby the postposition y ori , tha n thus

Watakushi yori , anata O oku goza imasu,I tha n

, you big a re

Iku yori wa ikana i,

going tha n not-goi ng I t is better ”05 to 90 tha n

ho ga yoroshi , to go.

side is -good

Frequ ently in sentences sim ilar to the first quoted above,

the first part is discarded if no ambigu ity is occa sion edthereby ; thu s, anata wa o oku goza imasu, you a re the

bigger , or anato no he ga o (i ku goza imasu, your side

is big .

In n ega tive senten ces hodo (li tera lly, quan tity ,

amount”

) is substitu ted for yor i ; thus

Mu snko hodo okiku wa n a i , H e is not so ta ll a s

son ta ll i s -n ot his 3072 ,

The fa ct tha t a certa in thing possesses a given qua lityor a ttribute in a greater degree than another thing is

sometimes expressed by su ch adverbs a s motto, more, or

nao, yet, sti ll,a s motto naga i , more wng, i . e . longer , still

longer ; nao taka i , yet dea r , i .e . dea rer , sti ll dea rer .

E xamples.

Sore wa nao yoroshi u

tha t i n”gmdTha t is sti ll better .

goza ima su,

28

Motto 0 make nasa i, P lea se ma ke i t a li ttle

more cheapen dei gn cheap er ,

NUME RAL S

To express“the with a repetition Of the

the word hodo is employed as

Mij ika i hodo wa , yoroshi ,81W , “m um “good

The shorter the better .

(b). Superla t ive D egree . TO denote the extreme degreeOf quality, su ch words as i chi -ban

,number one, and da i

ichi , first, p r incip a l, are employed ; as

Kore wa IchI-ban naga i , This is the longest .this no . 1 i s-lo ng

Kore ga ichi-ban Suki da , I like this best .

Various other locution s are u sed to convey the ideaOf the Superla tive among which are those wi th the wordsu chi and naka (li tera lly, among, in ) as

Yotsu no u chi n i kore wa ,f a”? among this

This is the p rettiest ofIchi ban ki rel de, file fourno . 1 P7 633?!

goza imasu,

Naka m sore we take“ Tha t is the highest.among tha t is high

Very frequ en tly, however, the first pa rt Of sen ten cessim ilar to the above, is discarded, thu s when making an

enqu iry a s to prices, a Japan ese wi ll not say“which is the

cheapest,”bu t “

which is cheap”

(dochi ra ga ya su i ), meaning which is cheap as compared with a ll the others.

”

NUME RALS . METH OD S O F COMPUTATION.

I. CARDINAL NUME RAL S .

In Japanese the methods Of enum era tion and computat ion a re mu ch more complica ted and lengthy than in mostE uropean languages. Usua lly in grammars of the latter

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR 5


tongu es the treatmen t Of numbers is discussed in connection with the adj ective, bu t in Japanese, numera ls are

ra ther substan tiva l in chara cter a lt-hough owing to variou s

characteristics pecu liar to themselves they a re genera llyregarded a s forming a separate part Of speech.

Two series Of n umera ls are in u se, one of Japanese originand the other borrowed from the Chin ese . E xcept in a

few compound words thez‘Japan ese group are now Obsolete

for the numera ls above ten . Those rem a ining in commonuse are

1 . H i totsu .

These ten numbers may be u sed (a ) qu ite independen tly

(b) following a noun ; or (e) followed by the postposition

no precedi ng a noun . They are seldom placed before

a noun without no being in serted between . Thus

Ikutsu goza imasu ka, 2

how-ma ny a re (there)H ow ma ny w e tm e i

Mitsu , Three.

Mono futatsu, Two things.

(or) Futa tsu no mOn O ,

Yotsu bakari, kuda sa i , 1 P lea se let me ha vefour

f ou r about condescend J or 30 ,

The termination tsiZis rej ected before -nouns Of Japan ese

origin and in compounds thus

Mi -hako, Three boxf u ls.

Yo-hako,

Futa -ban,

Mi -tsu tum i , Three par cels.

mutsu .

nanatsu .

yatsu .

9 . kokonotsu .

1 0. to.

00

m»


105 is byaku go.

473 is shi -hyaku shi chi -ju- san .

1 898 is is-sen hap-

pyaku ku-ju hachi .

The first ten of the Chin ese numbers are on ly u sed

independen tly, and to precede un compounded or monosyllabic noun s derived from the Chin ese ; a s i chi -non , one

yea r ; san-

gin (f or san -kin ) three pounds ; sam -byaku (f orsan -byaku ) three hundred.

The orthographica l modifica tion s which occur will be

best understood from the examples on p . 133 et seq .

In many con texts the Japanese n umeral yo, f our ,_is

substituted for the Chin ese shi a s the la tter is rega rded a s

un lucky because -it a lso means dea th as

yo-n in

, four p ersons (instead of shi - n in,which mean s

“ dead person , i . e .

n i -jfi y O -ban, number 24 .

S im ilarly the Japan ese nana,seren

,is sometim es sub

stitu ted for the Chinese shichi a s the la tter is ea sily

confounded with shi , f our ; thus

nana - j is - sen,seven ty cents.

II. AU ! ILIARY NumE RAL s.

We have seen tha t in some ca ses the n umeral is join ed

directly to the n oun , e .g . futa hako,two boxes ; i chi -ni chi

,

one day . It is,however, very seldom tha t the n umbers are

thu s u sed, and in enum era t ing Obj ects the Japanese

generally reckon them a s so many things of a certa in

species or cla ss, the substan tive being placed first,the

number and class following . F or example, the word“

pencil will come under the category Of the cylindrica l

NUMERALS 1 33

class of Obj ec ts which in cludes p enci ls, pens, poles, and thelike , and for this group the class-name or

“a uxiliary

n umera l,

as it is termed,is “ hon .

”Thus in rendering

“five pencils

”we shou ld say

“pen cil five cylindrica l

class, and transla te by

fude go hon .

penc i l j ive cyl i ndrica l -cla ss .

S im ilarly, the auxiliary n umera l for f la t, broa d things

su ch as sheets of pa per , p la tes, coins, etc ., being

“ma i”we

sha ll transla te one sheet Of paper”by

kami ichi ma i .

p aper on e fia t -class .

This pecu liarity is somewha t ana logous to the E nglish

idiom i llu stra ted in su ch expressions a s“three pa irs

of shoes,” “

a hundred head of ca ttle,

” “two bra ce Of

pheasa n ts ,” “

one yoke of oxen , etc .

The following scheme Shows the principa l a uxiliarynumera ls now in use, with the phonetic modifica tion swhich occur when they are combined with the numbers.

Che, for things with ha ndles, su ch as tools, guns,

j i n r ikisha s

1 . it -cho 4 . shi-cho

2 . n i - cho 5 . gO- cho

3. san -cho 6. roku - cho

10 . j it -cho

gla ssf u ls, a nd bowlfu ls Of any liqu id

4. shi -ha i 7 . shichi -ha i5 . gO

-ha i 8 . hachi -ha i

6. roku -ha i 9 . ku -ha i

10 . j ip -ha i


H iki , for most a n ima ls (excepting huma n beings and

birds) ; a lso for certa in quan tities of texti le ma ter ia ls and

sums of money

1 . ip-

piki 4 . shi-hiki 7 . shichi -hiki2 . n i -hiki 5 . go

-hiki 8 . hachi -hiki3. sam -biki 6. rop

-

piki 9 . ku -hiki

10 . j ip-

piki

H on, for cylindr ica l things as p enci ls, p i lla rs,

p osts, ma sts

1 . ip-

pon 4 . shi-hon 7 . shichi -hon2 . n i -hon 5 . gO

-hon 8 . ha chi — hon

3. sam -bon 6. rop-

pon 9 . ku -hon

1 0 . j ip -

pon

Ken, for houses, and bu i ldings in gen era l

1 . ih-ken 4 . shi -ken 7 . shichi -ken2 . n i -ken 5 . go

— ken 8 . hachi -ken

3. san -

gen 6. rok-ken 9 . ku -ken

10 . j ik-ken

Ma i,for fl a t obj ects su ch a s sheets of p ap er, p la tes,

coins, clothing

1 . ichi -ma i

2 . n i -ma i

3. sam -ma i 9 . ku -ma i

Nin , for huma n beings

1 . ichi -n in 7 . shi chi -min

2 . n i -n in 8 . hachi -n in

3. san -n in 9 . ku -n in

S ee p . 132 .


The Japanese numbers below eleven are u sed to precedethe above na t ive a uxil iaries thus

fil ta -ha shira ; hi to- soroe ; m i

-ma .

From eleven upwards the Chin ese n umbers are used,

withou t any phonetic modifica tion s taking plac e thus

j u- u i -ha shira ; u i—j ii -soroe ; shig

'

ii -ma .

The Japan ese forms hi totsu, f uta tsu, etc .,are employed

to en umera te Obj ects to which no Special auxiliary numeralha s been assign ed.

In the Classica l form Of the language the Japanesen umbers are employed to enumera te rational beings, and

when thus u sed,the numbers have affixed to them the

syllable ta r i, the origin of which is unknown . In the

Colloqu ial, of these words only the following are reta in ed

hi tori (f or hi tota ri) one p erson .

futari (for futa — tari ) twop ersons .

yottari , (f or yO - tari)

The Chi n ese synonym s of these (i . e . ichi — n in , are

also u sed, bu t less frequently .

E xamples (Aux ilia ry Numbers).

KO -

ga tan a n i - cho, Twop en

-kn ives .

Suzume u i-wa ,

Maki sam -ba , Three bundles of wood”H on gO

-sa tsu , F ive volumes (of a book) .Gunkan j is- so, Ten men -of -wa r .

Mizu ip —

pa i kudasa i, Give me a gla ss of wa ter .

Kuruma it - chowo ka ita i, I wish to buy a

’

r iksha .

Kutsu is- soku u tte kuda sa i Sell me a p a ir of boots .

ifigum

231

3011 111

, me- ak1F or every thousa nd blind,

ersons e e-o en37 y 17there a re a thousa nd

sen -n in,

1 000106 730718 (a re)who ca n see (Proverb) .

NUMBE ALS

III. O RDINAL NUME RAL s.

The O rdina ls are formed by adding me to the Japan ese,or ba n (bamme) to the Chi nese cardina l numbers. The word

da i may a lso be prefixed and bamme added, or da i may be

prefixed with no addition , to the Chin ese numera ls. When

preceding a noun , all these forms assume the postpositionno as

hi totsu -me,

ichi -ban,

ichi -bamme,

da i - ichi,

da i - ichi -ban ,

da i - ichi -bamme,futa tsu -me,

n i -ban ,

n i -bamme

da i -ni ,

da i -n i -ban ,

da i -ni -bamme,da i - ichi no isha , thefirst doctor .

u i -ba n no kisha, the second tra in .

sam -ban no fune, the third ship .

Frequently da i - ichi — ba n or ichi -ba n alone, is used to

render number one,”and similarly with the other numbers .

Second .

IV . F RACTIONAL AND MULTIPL ICATIVE NUMBE RS .

Fractiona l and Mu ltiplica tive quantities are expressed

with the a id Of the word bu or bun ,“a part,

”and ba i ,

“double”

; thus

sam -bun no ichi , one- third . sam-ba i , treble three

sam -bu no ichi ,shi -bun no ichi , one qua rter . shi - ba i , quadrup le,

shi -bu no ichi ,


ju-bun no ichi ,

j u-bu no ichi ,sam -bun no u i

,

sam -bu no u i,

shi -bun no san ,

shi -bu no san,

byaku bun no n i

ju ichi,

one- ten th, ju-ba , ten -f old .

two- thirds.

three-

qua rters .

twen ty-one hundredths.

O ne-half is ha n , or, when employed substan tively,ham-bun ; a s

H ambun wo choda i , Plea se give me

H an -no, H a lf -

p r ice .

Sometimes m i ts ii ichi is used for “one- third,

”and yotsii

ichi for “one- fourth,

”bu t these are exceptions which have

the san ction of cu stom , such combina tion s of Japanese and

Chin ese numerals not being allowed genera lly .

The time of the day and n ight is expressed by the u se O f

the Chinese word i i , time, hour , with the Chin ese n umerals

prefixed ; thus

ichi-j i , one o’clock.

n i -j i, two

san ~

j 1, three

YO-j l, f our

go'dia five

roku -

j l , six

A.M. is indicated by prefixing the word gozen , and PM . by

go-

go thus

gozen-ku -

j i , 9 A M. gO-

go ju- ichi -j i, 1 1 R M.

To express the m inutes the word f un is employed, but

seven o’clock.

eight

n ine

ten

eleven

twelve


u i -ju-n i -n ichi, 2 2nd. n i -ju-shi chi -n ichi, 2 7 th.

n i -ju- san - n ichi, 23rd. n i -ju-ha chi - n ichi, 28th.

u i -j u-

gokha , 24th. u i — ju-ku — n ichi,

2 9th.

n i -j u-

gO-n ichi , 25th. san -ju-n ichi

, 30th.

n i -ju- roku -n ichi, 26th. san -ju- ichi -n ichi

, 31 st .

gwanj itsu , first day of the year.

o-misoka , last day of the year.

misoka , last day of the mon th (whether the 30thor the 31 st).

The preceding forms, which are rea lly cardinals, are

a lso used for su ch phra ses as“three days,

” “fifteen days,

”

etc . For “one day,

”however, we must say ichi n ichi ,

not tsu ita chi , a s the latter is derived from tsuk i ta chi ,the moon r ising, i . e . the first day of the moon . Nor can

misoka be employed for“thirty days

”or

“thirty

-one

days,”a lthough it is derived from miso

,thirty, and ka ,

days, both componen ts being ancien t native forms.

January”is term ed sho-

gwa tsu , literally“ chiefmonth,

”

sometimes also ichi -getsil , literally“one month.

”The

rema inder are formed by prefixing the Chin ese numbersto the word gwa tsu ; thus

ichi -getsu , shichi-gwatsu , Ju ly .

Sho-

gwa tsu ,Ja nua ry .

ha chi -gwatsu , August.

n i ‘gwatsu i F ebrua ry . ku -

gwatsu , S ep tember .

san -

gwatsu , Ma rch. ju-

gwa tsu , O ctober .

Shi_gwa’tsu ’ AP”? ju- ichi -gwatsu , November .

gO-

gwatsu , Ill ay . jfi_n i_gwatsu , ber .

roku -

gwatsu , June. shiwasu,

O n e month,” “

two months, etc . are expressed by

prefixing the Japanese numbers to the native word tsuki

(month) ; thus hitotsuki , one mon th ; futatsuki , two

months etc.

NUMERICAL INTE RRO GATIONS 1 4 1

Years are usually reckon ed by wha t are termed “

yearnames ”

i . e. arbitrary periods distingu ished with

names arbi trari ly chosen . The present period is known

as Meij i , which commen ced on the 25th January 1 868 ,

bu t the Japan ese government adopted the Gregorian

Ca lendar a s from 1 st January 1 8 73, SO that the Japan ese

year now coin cides with the E nglish, and thus begin s on

the l st January

1 890, Meij i N i -j ii -sa n -nen .

1 89 1 , N i -j u-

yo-nen .

1 892 , N i -j ii -go-

nen .

1 893, N i -j u-roku -ne n .

1 894, N i -j ii -shichi -nen .

1895, Ari -j u-ha chi -nen .

1 896, N i -j ii -ku -nen .

1 897 , Sa n -j u— ne n.

1 898 , Sa ri g'

u- ichi -nen .

1 899 , S a n -j u-u i -nen .

1 900, S a n -j it-sa n -ne n.

E tc. E tc.

Thu s,to express, for in sta n ce, 8 th S ep tember 1 900, in

Japa nese, we must say

Meij i S a n -j it -sa n , ku -

gwa ts ii , yoka ,

in which it will be observed tha t the arrangemen t Of thewords is exa ctly the reverse Of that in E nglish.

Foreign da tes are expressed a s follows, prefixing the

word Sei-reki (litera lly, Foreign Ca lendar)

8th Febru ary 1 890 S eireki Issen -happyaku ku-j u-nen ,

N i -gwa tsu , yoka .

In terroga tion s relating to number and quan tity are

asked by means of the word iku, which, however, is

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

n ever employed independently bu t always in combinationthus

Iku tsu

Ikura

Ika -hodo

Iku-sa tsu 7

Iku - SO H ow ma ny (vessels)Iku — tabi

Iku - n in

Iku - ta ri

and so on with a ll the a uxiliary n umerals, no phonetic

modifications taking place in the latter.

H ow ma ny (p ersons)

The word na n i (u sua lly con tracted to na n) may be em

ployed in place O f iku thu s

Nan - n in ? H ow ma ny (p ersons)Nan -

gen H ow ma ny (houses) ?

H ow mu ch ”is Often tran slated a lso by dore

-hodo ? or

dono-ku ra i ? a s

D ore -hodo ha iri ma su ka H ow much wi ll i t con ta in 2D ono kura i i rimasu ka H ow much do you requ ire

The Collective numbers are

Ichi — do,

(0 T)H ito-tabi

,

Ni -do,

Futa -tabi ,

San -do,

Mi -tabi,YO -tabi ,

GO -tabi,

l tsu -tabi,

S ix times.

Twice.

E ight times.

N'

ine t imes.


(a ). ADVERBS

the/re, thi ther .

below.

where, whi ther .

here, hi ther .

E xamples .

Omaye koko u i matte ore, You wa i t here.

you here wa i ti ng rema i n

D anna wa kochira de,ma ster here

Is the ma ster (a nywhere)2

goza imasu ka ,here .

D oko de sono hako W0 0

where tha t box

ka i nasatta ? tha t box ?

buy did

D are ka soto de matsu, Someone is wa itingsomeone ou tside wa i ts

D ochira ye O ide de,where go

goza imasu ka ,i s

Where a re you going ?

YO ga aru kara , kochii s becau se here

thing for you to do.

TH E ADyE RB 1 45

(b) ADVERBS O F TIME .

ima, now.

itsu ? when ?

itsudemo, a lways (with a

n eg ative,

“never

j ikin i, soon .

kesa , this morn ing .

kino,

sakuj i tsu ,

km,

konn ichi,

mata , aga in .

mada, sti ll (with a neg.

verb,not yet).

Examples.

A in hanashi wa mettan i

ca ll ed story seldom

kikimasenu,hea r

Mo 0 kayeri ui natta ,a lready retu rn ha s -become

Mada ki ya shimasum a i ,

yet come wi l l -not-do

Sakuj i tsu kita ,

Kesa tabemashi ta ringo,app les

Mion ichi made naorimasuma i,to-morrow td t reeover -wi l l -not

Mada hayo goza imasenu ka ,

yet ea rly is-not

lI

It i s seldom we hea r a

story of tha t ki nd .

[8 i t not yet ea rly ?

mettan i (wi tha nega tive),

m iOn ichi, to-morrow.

mo, a lrea dy (with neg .

verb,“no

mohaya , a lrea dy .

nochi hodo, by-a nd by .

senda tte, some days ago.

suden i,a lrea dy .

sugu , a tonce, immedia tely .

tabi tabi, severa l t imes.

tada ima , p resently, im

mediately .

toki , when (relative) .

yube, last n ight.

H e ha s a lready gone

I away.

H e ca nnot have come yet.

H e came yesterday .

The app les I a te this

morn ing .

H e wi ll not be well by

to-morrow.


Sugu u i kawanakute

al um“ not-buying S ome must be bought a t

n arimasenu,does not-do

Itsu Iku d a t o .

When is he likely to go l

Yube ame ga fu tta, to

mg m-

gm ra in f el lI ra i ned last n i ght.

(0 ) ADVERBS or QUANTITY.

amaritoo much.

ikura how much ?

yokei n Ikuts ? how ma ny ?

bakari , about, on ly . j iubun , enough.

chitto, motto, more.

choito,

a li ttle,slightly .

chotto, ta iso,

donokura i ? how much ? takusa n ,

iku bun ka , more or less, zu ibun,a good dea l,p retty

(as in p retty well) .

E xamples.

Sono kasa wa ikura

umbrel la how-much umbrella

H iOgO made donogura ito wha t-qua n ti ty

a ru

i s

Amari taka i,

too-much i s -dea r

Yube wa ta iso atsfikatta , I t wa s very hot last

last-n ight very n ight.

Iku tsu goza imasu H owma ny a re there

Sore de taknsan ,

Motto arimasu ka, H a ve you any more i

It is too much (in price).


Kono ka sathi s umbrella

take goza imasu ,Ti ng umbrella i s very dear .

dea r i s

Kona shina ga makoto,t

'

l t l

u i yZSfiC

i

e m yThi s a rti cle i s tru ly cheap .

9

is cheap

Shin setsu wa arigata i ga ,kindness thanks

Y

gu

In8 i

f? y limi

t,

zehi ikaneba narana i,2” mus p oszti ve y

p ositi vely i f-not-go does-not-becomebe gowg'

xiii

-

I

i;na

£22} A very redf a ce.

It will no doubt have been Observed that in the precedingtables there are no equ iva len ts for the adverbs of affirmat ion and n ega tion

“yes

”and “

no.

” This is owing to the

fa ct that an swers to question s in Japanese have not yet

been redu ced to the simple“

yes or“no in E nglish.

The words he hei / or ha i l it is true, may mean yes !but they are most frequen tly employed as ejaculation s to

sign ify that the Speaker has heard and understood, or

that he is payi ng atten tion to what is being addressed

to him . Thus, when a wa iter i s summoned he wi ll excla im

lwi merely to notify that he ha s heard and will come .

The word iye (or ie) sign ifies no / bu t it is rarelyemployed except when the speaker desires to emphasise

his den ial .

The simple affirmative yes ! is u sua lly rendered by so da ,

so desii (more respectful), or sayo de goza ima su (mostrespectful), a ll Of which mean ,

litera lly,“that is SO .

”

In fam iliar in tercourse, these are often contra cted to theone word sayo.

S im ilarly the counterpart of the S imple n egative no !

TH E ADVERB 1 49

is found in so j a na i,and sayo de goza ima sen (more

respectful), which mean“tha t is not SO .

The same idea s are a lso conveyed by repeating the verb

Of the question either affirmatively or n ega tively ; thus

MO kimashi ta ka , H a s he come yet ?

Sayo de goza imasu,

O wakari n i narimash‘

i ta

u ndersta ndi ng has -become D o yo u understa nd2

ka ,

Wakarimashi ta ,

(D -ha ve -u nderstood

Waka-rima sen ,(1 ) -u ndersta nd -not

The indefin ite forms in ku Of adj ectives are employedadverbia lly and form coun terpa rts (though not exclusively)for the E nglish adverbs in - ly ; a s

, yasuku , cheap ly, ea si ly ;hayaku , qu ickly .

Nouns which are rendered adj ectival by the addition of

no or na , are made to serve as adverbs by substituting u i

for no or na as

da ij i u i , ca ref u lly . teinei u i , poli tely .

makoto u i, truthf u lly, rea lly . Shinsetsu n i, kindly.

shizuka u i , quietly, gently .

An adverbial sign ification is imparted to some words

merely by reduplica tion thu s

tokoro-dokoro, here a nd there (tokoro, a p la ce) .dan -dan , gra dua lly (dan , a step ) .hO -bo, everywhere (ho, side, direction ) .iro-iro, va r ious kinds (iro, sort, kind).toki -doki, sometimes (toki , time).tabi - tabi , of ten (tabe, a time [French,n ichi -n ichi

,da ily (n ichi , day)

n aka -naka , very, more tha n one might imagine

(naka , inside).


In n umerou s in stan ces words which have to be renderedby adverbs or adverbia l phra ses in E nglish, are the gerundsof verbs, which have passed in to u se a s adverbs thu s

dama tte,silently (damaru , to keep si lence).

haj im ete, f or thefirst time (haj imeru , to beg in ) .

yorokonde, gla dly (yorokobu ,to rej oice) .

kaette, on the con tra ry (ka eru ,to return ).

machiga tte, wrongly (machigau , to err).sadamete

, p robably (sadameru , to confirm) .kesshite (used wi th a n ega tive verb), never (kesshiru ,

to determ ine) .

The particles de, mo and to are in some ca ses employedto produ ce adverbia l phra ses thus

maru de, qu ite. tonto mo (with n eg . verb), not

in the lea st .

waza to, on p urpose. don to, with a ba ng .

O noma topoetic compounds like the E nglish ding-dong,

slap-ba ng, higgledy

-

p iggledy , etc. exist exten sively in

Japanese, and are usually cla ssed a s adverbs. E xamplesof these are

pon-

pon ,the sound of a gun .

para-

para , so und of ra in .

p isshari, slamming of doors.

goro—

goro, rolling of thunder .

bon -

yari , exp ressive of list

domburi to, f a lling with a

fl or

patchiri , sudden breaking.

guzu-

guzu , comp la in ingly .

pika-

p ika , glitter ingly .

butsu -butsu , gr umblingly .

kyan-kyan , yelp ing like a

dog .

gata-

gata , with a ra ttling

noise.

soro- soro, slow or laboured

movement .

katchiri,with a click.


III. TH E INTE RJE CTION .

The Japanese language is abundantly supplied with

words which are u sed to express some emotion Of them ind, bu t a s in other languages the interjection is a

n ondescript kind Of word not en tering in to the constru ction

Of senten ces so that it can hardly be con sidered as hav ing

a ny grammar.

The following are the in terj ection s most frequentlyheardA ! shows attention ,

and Often assent on the part Of alisten er .

Aa l may express either adm iration or grief, and when

long drawn ou t, u sually tells of wearin ess.

Aita a cry of pa in .

Ara ! tells Of either j oy or fear. Spoken qu ickly bywomen it shows surprise .

Ai Often an swers a ca ll .D okkoi ! or D okkoisho ! is a signa l for encou ragement

like the E nglish,“Now then a ltogether I

”or

“Up with

it !”when lifting heavy weights . It is a lso a sigh of

relief when the weight is safely lifted in to its place .

D omo shows the Speaker to be puzzled, not knowing ju st

what to do. It a lso expresses a ston ishment, correspondingsomewhat to

“Well I n ever,” “

Indeed,”and Really .

”

H ate na equ iva len t to our Well I n ever.

Koso an empha tic particle u sed to strengthen the word

which precedes i t .

Ma ! betokens surprise and wonder like Oh and a lso

en treaty like“D O ! do please !

”It is u sed chiefly by

women .

Naruhodo ! ha s no exact counterpart in E nglish. It

stands for attent ion , surprise, sympa thetic wondermen t

in conversation , and corresponds pretty n early to“Who

TH E INTE RJE CTION 1 53

would have thought it ! You don ’

t say SO !”Some

times, when pronoun ced in an assen ting tone of voice

it m eans“Yes, I see,

” “ Oh, indeed,” “

Rea lly . Whensomeon e is telling a long story it is common for listeners to

insert a na ruhodo ! when he pauses for brea th. Instead

of na ruhodo we may say so desu ka ? litera lly, is that

so or, less politely,“so ka .

Ne ! serves to draw a tten tion to a preceding word or

cla u se,something like the E nglish

“you know, or the

French n’est-cc-

pas

O i l is an exclama tion u sed to call the a tten tion Of

people .

O ya ! is a n expression of a ston ishmen t heard chieflyfrom the mouths of wom en .

Sa l is an exclama tion u sed to urge or hurry a nyon e .

It is Often u sed with sayo; thu s, sayo sa !“of course,

”

i t

yes.

Yo ! indicates address to some one. It is a lso Often

u sed a t the end Of a sen tence to Show empha sis.

Ya i ! betoken s terror .

Ya ! an expletive a ccompanying expression s of profound

contempt .

Ya ! shows plea surable excitemen t over wha t is beingwitn essed. It is Often hea rd in theatres a s an expression

Of applause .

Zo l a t the end of a senten ce gives it a strong emphasis.

E xamples.

0 1 ! Kurumaya ! m l chl ga I say, j i nr iksha-man a re

I -say’ri ksha -ma n roa d

ou not oi n the wronchiga i wa Shi na i ka ,

y g g g

m istake n ot doway

H iOgO to in tokoro wa to

Place dista n t Is H iogo f a r f rom here ?

goza imasu ka ,


Sayo sa1

H a te na I Kino no a sa Tokyo

ye da shi ta henj i ga mo

kuru waka da ga ,

Ihaga de goza imasu ?

Kitsuenjo de ip -

puku

ita shimasho ka ,

Sa l 0 tomo itashima sho,

Ma YO goza imasen ka ,

Oya Ikwaj i to m iete, ba n shoconfl agra tion fi re-bell

W0 u ttern ga ,

Mo ku -j i sugi da ,NaruhOdO

Aa l sappari shimashita !

O i kyuj i , hi wo O -kure,wa i ter l ight

H ONORIFICS .

Probably the most perplexing ta sk whi ch the studen t

Of Japan ese finds in his path is the atta inment of a correctuse Of the honor ific and humble f orms of exp ression which

permeate the en tire language .

In social intercourse, whether between servan t and

master, host and gu est, men and women , or parents and

children , variou s altern atives are provided in the grammar

and vocabu lary to indicate the rela tions of superior and

in ferior, real or formal,and a lthough the subj ect Of

honorifics has been in ciden tally referred to in many pla ces

previou sly, it has been con sidered desirable to defer un tilnow the full and deta iled explication of their leadingcharacteristics.

Tha t i t i s 1 Of course i t is .

’

I ca n’

tmake i t ou t I There

shou ld be a rep ly to the

letter I sent to Tokio

yesterday morn ing.

S upp ose we go a nd ha ve

a p ipe i n the smoke

room

All right, come a long !

0 h why hurry so

H a lloo / there app ea rs to

be a fire they a re

I ri nging the fire-bell .

I t’

s p a st n ine o’

clock.

You don’

t say so 1

Ah/ If eel qu i te ref reshed .

Wa i ter ! oblige me wi th

a light.


which they are a ssocia ted a re in the S econd Person , or

refer to something conn ected with the person addressed,

a nd thu s by their u se , the n ecessity for the employm en tOf pronoun s of the S econd Person is la rgely obv iated.

Thus 0 taku and go shochi will generally sign ify respectivelyyour hou se

”and “

your consen t,withou t the in ter

ven tion Of a pronoun .

0 being a word of Japanese origin is usua lly prefixedto n a tive words

,whilst go, a Chinese importa tion ,

is

genera lly u sed before words borrowed from the Chinese,

although n either of these rules is without exceptions .

Subject to the restriction s la id down on page 1 55, o and

go may be applied to the third person , thus 0 rusu may

sign ify either“your absence,

”or hi s absen ce ”

; go so n,

“

your loss,”or

“ his loss”

; etc . Sometimes,in order to

render the phra se still more respectful, the word sama ,

is superadded ; thus

Ma ido go yakka i sama

ea ch-time (ho n. ) help Mr

desu,is

O kage sama , sukkarisha de Mr qu i te

naoimashi te goza imasu,recovered am

GO ta ikutsu sama ,

ted ium Ai r

0 kinodoku sama de

poison-of -sp iri t I am sorry f or it on your

goza imasu, a ccoun t.13

NOTE .— Za n nen i s subst itu ted for ki nodoku to exp ress reg ret

on one’

s own a ccoun t .

I am m uch obliged to you

for your continua l help .

I ha ve qu ite recovered ;

tha nks for your kind

enqu ir ies (more liter

a lly,“thanks for your

influence

must be ted ious for you.

H onourrrcs 1 57

In such sen tences a s the following beginners are oftena t a loss to a ccount for the use of o and go, which a t first

sight seem to be employed in con travention of Ru le II.

on page 1 55 .

O itoma moshima sho, if

I tlzin lc Imust now take

(ho n ) lea ve wi l l -p roba bly-say my lea ve.

0 tomo ita shim asho, I slzould like to go with

(horn ) comp a n ion wi l l -p roba bly -doyou .

O jama wo ita shimashi ta , E xcuse mef or li a r -ing

(hm ) i n terf erence d id i nterrup ted you .

Ato kara go a isa tsu wo‘

af terwa rds Own . ) a n swer Iwill send my a nswer

moshimasho, af terwa rds.

wi l l -sa y

G0 shiu wa ikaga de

(ho w) sake how III ay I ej er you some sake

goza ima su ,beer

In con struction s such as the above, on e m ight n atura lly

infer tha t the honorifics are being applied by the speaker

to himself, bu t this is not the ca se . H e intends by their

use to convey the idea that his a nswer,his ref reskrnen t,

his comp a n ions/zip , and even his in terf erence are dign ified

by their being a ssocia ted with the person to whom he is

speaking .

In some cases the honorifics a re u sed,especia lly by

women and members of the lower classes, not a s a token

of respect . for the person addressed, bu t with hon orificin tent for the things to which they are applied. This

u sage originates probably in the an cien t deification of

the obj ects represented, or from the use of the words

in connection with deified objects.

1 58 A JAPANE SE GRAMMAR

The followi ng are examples

tea ,0 cha . tlze sun

,0 tento sama .

lzot wa ter , 0 yu . the moon , o tsuki sama .

cold wa ter, 0 hiya . tlie wea ther, 0 tenki .

soup , 0 tsuyu . ca sk,

f ood, go zen . money, 0 kan e .

a tray, 0 bon . a f unera l, o tomura i .

O is a lso frequ en tly a ssocia ted wi th adj ectives thu s

D anna wa , o isoga shifi

bl aster (hon . ) busy

n

ZVIy ma ster is busy .

goza imas

i s

Yohodo o kirei desu,'very (ho n ) p retty is

0 wake goza imasu,

I t is very p retty .

The locu tion o saki (or 0 saki ye) is employed withtwo distin ct mean ings. It may be an apology for goingon in front of a person , like our

“

please excuse me for

going first (upsta irs, or it may mean“

you go first,

please .

”

II. H ONORIF IC SUF F I! E S .

Ga ta and ta chi , the plural suffixes, are employed to

convey a moderate degree of respect, whilst sil iu expressesstill less. Ru and demo have no honorific mean ing .

S ama (more common ly sa n ) corresponds to the E nglishflIr and S ir

,and is placed af ter the name, description or

title in addressing, or speaking abou t, superiors ; thu s

Ikeda san ,

Keshi sama , Tbe Ill in ister (plen ipotent iary).

D anna san,

S ir (used by servants, to or of,

ma sters, or a tradesman to a

customer.


In speaking of her husband a wife u sually says ya do

or teis/ziu (generally pronoun ced teislzi) .S a n is not u sed to the servants of on e’s friends, and to

the servants of strangers it is repla ced by don . O n e ’s own

ma le servants are addressed by their persona l names whi cha re u sually abbreviated, as Tsune for Tsunelcicli i .

Between themselves chi ldren employ the first part of

the personal name with or without sa n .

S a n is in frequ en t u se a fter names of trades and

profession s, a s kaj iya san,t/ze bla cksmi th ; isha san

, the

D octor,both in the second and in the third person .

“Madame”is rendered by olcu sun

,or more fam iliarly

o lcami sun ,and Mademoiselle is o j e sun ,

or 0 m il sume yo.

III. H ononrrrc AND H UMBL E NO UNS .

The gradual infiltration of Chinese words into the

Japan ese language for over a thousand years has tended

to develop a contempt for the na tive equ iva len ts, and

con sequ en tly Chin ese words are u sually considered more

elegan t than their Japan ese synonym s. Thus in polite

speech go slt iu is u sually preferred to o sa lre (sake-beer) ;the gen era l term for

“ head”is a tama

,the polite one,

o tsumi ; for Olri na lei the Japan ese for“a large tree, the

Chinese ta i- bolfu is preferred ; and so on .

It is, however, principa lly in speaking of the rela tives of

on eself and of others tha t humble and honorific noun s are

employed, of which the following a re the chief

O ne’

s own . Anotlier’

s .

sofu , go sofu sama .

j ij i, go sofu .

Gra ndf a tlzer , 0 j i sama .

o j i san .

H ononrrrcs 1 6 1

One’

s own . Another’

s.

Gra nd

{sobo, go sobo.

mother , baba 0 ba san (to chi ldre n) .

oyaj i , go shimpu .

go sompu .

F a ther chichi ototsu sa n (to chi ldr en).

otottsan .

go boko.

111 0 ther,haha sama .

okka (by chi ldren ) okka san (to chi ldren ) .

go who (whe n aged) .

0 an i san

go sonkei (B rother , ototo, go shatei sama (you nger) .

go shate i

ototo go

o ane san (elder) .

ane sa n .

imoto, o imoto go (younger).

tsure a i (lower cla ss), dann a .

danna or teishi u , teishi (f ami lia r).

go teishi .

u chi litera lly,“ hou se .

”

upp er cla ss .

In g en era l , the hu sban d’

s su rn am e i s em p loyed both to a

W ife an d a lso by h er in m en t ion ing h er hu sba n d ,in the form er

ca se w i th sun added , in the la tter ca se W i thou t sa n .

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR 6

0 kam i san (loww‘ cla ss).

sa ikun

go Shim }mi ddle cla ss.

oku san

oku sama ,

go nai shj tsu


O ne’

s own .

segare,musuko,

kodomo (a nd forscrio,

j inan ,

sannan ,

m usume,D a ughter,

N iece,

F a ther - in - law,

Mother - in - law,

S on - in - law,

D a ughter- in - law,

Remarks.

1 . In speaking of their elder relatives, children (and toa certain exten t , women ), add sa n

,saying. for example,

otottsa n , my father a ne sa n ,“my elder sister.

”

2 . F or the nom inative particle ga , de wa is u sually

substituted, with the humble terms for“ hu sband (yado,

u chi , ta lci ) thus

Taku de wa , tabi ye dete My husba nd is awayjo urney to ha vi ng-

gonehe ha s gone on a

ru su de gosa ima su,ourne

absent i sj y .

Another’s .

go shi soku .

o mu suko san .

da ughters) .

go sorio (eldest).

go j inan (second) .

go sannan (third) .

go sokujo.

o mu sume go.

o j o san .

oj i san .

oj i sama .

oba san .

oba sama .

0 go sama .

o mei go sama .

shi nto go

shiutome go.

o muko san .

o yome go.

o mago.


IV . H onoa rrrc AND H UMBL E VE RBS .

Verbs are rendered polite by substituting the paradigms

of ma sh (p . 75) for the ordinary form s given on pp . 58 , 60,

a nd 62 . Formerly ma sit wa s exclusively honorific, butmodern usage san ction s its employm ent a s a respectfu ltermina tion which may be

'

u sed indiscrim inately with any

person of the verb.

The studen t shou ld bear in mind that ma sit is a con

stituent of the abbrev iation s desu, deshi ta and ‘desho, whicha re therefore m ore respectful than da

,da tta and da re.

It should a lso be noted that the u se of an abbreviation

including an honorific or polite form always shows lessrespect than does the unabbrevia ted form .

It mu st be observed, however, that the forms in ma n?a re not honorifics, strictly speaking, being employed inmost cases m erely as indication s of a courteous mann er

rather than of any special respect granted to the personaddressed. When respect is in tended to be shown i t

is usua l to employ a periphr asis with the word 0 ,

“ honorable,”the Indefin ite Formof the verb

,a nd mosu

,

I say, if the first person is mean t, or na sa ru (lesscommon ly, u i na ru) for the second or third person .

Na sa ru sign ifies“to deign

”

; n i na ru ,“to become .

”

E xamples.

0 tanom i mosu , I a sh.

0 tanom i nasaru ,

0 tanom i n i naru ,

O ka shi n asa tte kuda sare, P lea se be hind enough to

lend me

ZlIa s it may be superadded thus

0 nega i meshimasu, I a sh a f avour of you .

H ONO RIF ICS 1 65

Another method of rendering a verb honorific is bysubstituting the Cau sa l or Poten tia l (passive) verb for

the simple verb,on the prin ciple tha t it is more polite

to suggest tha t a person is a ble to do a thing or ca uses itto be done ra ther than to sta te that he does it .

A yet further method is the employmen t of a separa teverb according a s the phra se is in tended to be honorific

or humble . The following are those in most genera l u se

Neu tra l. H umble . H onomj ic .

iru or iru or oru o ide nasaru or

oru . ira ssharu .

borrow,kariru

,ha ishaku suru 0 kari nasa ru .

come,

ku ru,

ma iru ; agaru ; o ide nasaru

makar u, irassharu .

suru ,suru , n asaru ; asobasu .

taberu , itadaku choda i (meshi sageru .

suru ,

give, yaru , agera shinjo kudasaru kureru

suru, (less poli te) .

ma iru agaru ; o ide nasaru

makaru , ira ssharu .

hea r , kiku , uketamawaru , o kiki na saru .

meet, au , 0 me u i kakaru , o a i na sa ru .

receive, nkern ,itadaku ; choda i o uke na saru .

suru ,

say, iu , meshi -ageru , ossharu .

see, miru, ha iken suru , goran nasaru .

show, m iseru , 0 me n i kakeru , o m ise nasaru .

E xamples.

D onata de irasshaima su ka , [Pl ay I a sh who you a re,

who a re (S ir ) 2

Meshi -kanete orimasu, I ca n ha rdly say i t (sa idto-say

-una ble am in asking a favour) .


D oko ye irassharu 7

whe re to deign -to-go

Iko to omou ,wi ll -go think

Nan’

to ossha imashita,what say

Sore de nan’

to itta

Itsu o ide na sa ru ka,

Mata ma irimasu,

The Imperatives of the H onorific verbs in the precedinglist are u sed thu s

deign to be e or go)irassha i or irasshaimash

‘

i'

o ide nasa i

be p lea sed to do ! asoba se

deign to ea t ! meshi -agare Icondescend to give ! kudasa i

deign to say ! ossha imashi

deign to do n asa i I

deign to look goran n asa i

NOTE — 0 ide n asa i i s often fam il ia r ly con tra c ted to o ide

goran na sa i to gora n .

The Imperatives of other verbs are very seldom usedexcept when addressing on e’s own servants or coolies, as

su ch modes of address sound, in Japan ese ears, too bluntand abrupt . Thus the common verb naosu, to me nd ,

whenemployed in a command wou ld not be naose ! mend } bu t

ra ther naoshite kuda sa i, mending condescend p lea se mend,

or 0 naoshi nasa i ma se, honora bly mend deign p lea se me nd .

In like mann er huhe, the Impera tive of kaku , to wr ite,

wou ld be replaced by 0 hahi na sa i , or 0 hahi huda sa i, or

ha i te huda sa i .Speaking generally, it may be held that the difference

Where a re you going(S ir)

I am thin/ring of going .

Wha t didyo usay (S ir)

Wha t did he say thenWhen wi ll you come ?I will come a ga in .


Watakushi wa zerkau noI am a custom-house

I (n om . ) cu stom -house of

yakun in de goza imasu,ofiicer .

A110 hi to wa j un sa dehe (nom . ) p olicema n H e is a p olicema n .

goza ima su,

Watakushj ga a shi wa itande iru,

= I ha ve a p a in

my f éot (nom . ) p a infu l is in my foot .

An exception to the above norma l order occurs in com

parisons, where the object with which the comparisonis made is usually pla ced first a s

Wa takushi yori , anata oThan I , you a re young(er),

I tha n , you1 .e . You a re younger thanwako goza imasu,I

young a re

Kono yama yori are

!thi s mo unta in tha n that

wa taka i ,

(ne m ) i .s-high

Tha n this mou nta in,tha t i s

high(er), i . e . Tha t moun

ta in i s higher tha n this .

The relative sequ en ce of the direct and indirect obj ectis sometimes varied. As a rule whichever of the two

it is meant to empha sise comes first . Thus in renderingin to Japanese the senten ce “ H e wen t away withou t giving

the horse its fodder,

”if it is mean t, for in sta nce, that he

had fed the other an imals bu t n ot the horse, we should,

in E nglish, render the word horse emphatic by placingstress of the voice on it

,bu t to render the same idea

in Japan ese the word woul d simply be placed first ; thu s

Muma n i ka iba wo

horse to f odder (a ce )

tsukezu n i itte H e wen t away wi thou t gi ving

gi ving-710 i ha ving-

90 718 the horse i ts fodder .

shimatta ,

fin ished

S YNTA ! 1 69

If, however, it is mean t that the person had gi ven the

horse his wa ter,etc. , but not his f odder we should, in

E ngli sh, stress “ fodder,”

and pu t it first in Japan ese ;thus

Ka iba wo muma n i , etc .

When a subj ect to the verb is expressed it is gen erallyplaced at the beginn ing a s a lready sta ted, but usua lly

verbs are subj ectless, and instead of expressing an a ct

a s performed by some person they int ima te ra ther a

“ coming-to-be”on his part . Where no subject is named,

the word on which it is desired to lay most stress is

frequen tly placed a t the head of the senten ce and followedby the isola ting postposition wa (see remarks on this

pa rticle , p .

E xamples .

Sonna koto wa, ii ya0

such thi ng as-for sayi ng as-f or I shou ld never thmh Ofitashimasen , saying such a thing .

do-not-do

Kyo no atsusa wa

tod a y Of hea t “ f or The hea t tod ay is i n tolerable .

koraeraremasen ;ca nnot-bea r

Kore wa , nan de dekite

this as -f or wha t by even tu ati ngWha t i s ”113 made

orimasu,is

Kono hen wa, , ka, ga It is qu i te ti resome, the

this vici n ity as -f or mosqu i to number of mosqu i toes

Okfite ura so goza imasu, i n thi s neighbour

bei ng-ma ny ti resome is hood .


Wha t is this ca lledKono mono wa , Nihon -

go de in Jap a nese (literthis thi ng as-f or Jap .

~la nguage by a lly , As for thisnan to moshima suka thing, wha t dowha t tha t say (people) say tha t

it is

Qualifying words or phra ses precede the words which

they qu a lify ; thus

(a ) the adjective and the verb in the attribu tive form

precede the word to which they refer, a s atsui 1

kami ,2 thich 1 p ap er

2; kuru hi to the p erson who

comes (li tera lly,“the comes person

(b) the adverb precedes the verb, adjective or otheradverb which it modifies a s

H ayaku o ide nasare,qu ickly come do

Kono muma wa goku ,

thi s horse (nom . ) very

tako goza imasu,dea r i s

Amari mutsukashi ,too is-dificu lt

Ta iso n igiyaka de

very l i vely

goza ima shi ta ,

(i t) was

Come qu i ckly

This horse is very dear .

It was very lively .

(c) the n oun followed by the possessive particle no

ga precedes the noun to which it is join ed as

Neko no tsume, The claws of a ca t ; a ca t ’sca t of claws claws ,

Kin no kahei ,

gold of coi ns

Ju — nen ga a ida , F or the sp ace of ten yea rs.


Mo (with any other particle preceding it), however,accompani es each substantive in a series thu s

Furansu u i mo, D oitsu

F ra nce m a lso Germa ny Both i n F ra nce and in Germa ny .

E xpressions of time are usua lly put before expressionsof place ; as

Tc‘

men mo Tokyoui hakurankwai

thi s-yea r at exhibition

ga arimasho ka ?

wi llb e .7

Kionen no na tsu watakushi no

Is there to be a n ex

hibi tion a t Tohio

The ma n who came tolast -yea r summer my

0v m

tokoro u i ki ta hi to,y p la

ce

lain the

p lace came ma nsummer of tyea r .

Toshi u i n ido gura i dzutsu

W” ’W “m “ “w"Wou ld zt not beposs ibleH iogo ye dete kuru wake m

to out come rea son

we ikuma i ka ,wi ll -not-go .

9

E xp lanatory or dependent clauses precede the principa lclause ; as

MiOn ichi tenki ga yoroshikereba ,to-morrow wea ther i oodj g

I wi ll come toma irimasu,come

Sono tegami wo yonde nan’

that letter (ace ) ha vi ng-read wha t Wha t did he say whento itta , he read tha t letter ?

sa id

S YNTA! 1 73

Nikko wo m ina i u chi wa

(ace ) sec-not wi thi n as -f or

kekko”

to iu -na,

magn ificent tha t sa y-not

Te ga hiete tamarana i,ha nds be i ng -cold ca n not-bea r

Fina l verbs and adj ectives are frequen tly om itted in

ca ses where no m iscon ception or ambigu ity can arise ,especia lly in Short idiomatic sentences ; as

O hayo (goza ima su),hon . ea r ly (is)

D oze kann in shi te

p lea se pa t ience ha ving-done P lea se ha vep a tiencewithme.

(kuda sa re)

Good morn ing

This example of ellipsis is the one of most frequen trecurren ce, but it is by no means the on ly one. A fea ture

of speech much in vogu e is the breaking-off of a phra se

in the m iddle, leaving the rest to be in ferred ; thus

Kochira de zonj ite oreba,

here i n knowi ng if -bc I would tell you if I hnew

moshi -agemasu ga (bu t I don’

t hnow) .sa y

-wi l l-lift-up a lthough

Cha wo irete (o kun nasa i

tea (ace ) p utti ng-i h

Ikita i mono desu keredolike-to-

go i s a lthough

Sayo demo goza imasho ga ,thu s even wi ll-p roba bly

-be but

D o not use the word“magn ificent

”nu

ti l you ha ve seen

N ihho (a saying) .

I don’

t hnow wha t to

do , my ha nds a re so

cold .

hIahe some tea .

I shou ld lihe to go, bu t

(I am af ra id I ca n

not).Tha t is p erhap s so, b ut

(i t does not afiect the

question ,


Conjunctions are usually pla ced a t the end of the

sen tence or clause to which they belong ; a s

Ii heredo, ne ga taka i, Though i t is good, the

i t-i s-

good tho ugh, p r ice i s-high p r ice is high.

Uso da to iima su ,

h e (i t) i s tha t (he) saysH e says tha t i t i s a l i e.

P lea se lend i t tome if

you do not requ ire

i t a t p resen t.

Aite iru nara,ka shi te kudasa i

,

op en i t-i s if lend ing condescend

Ku tabirema shi ta kara , chottoha ve-become-ti red beca use a -l ittle L et us rest a little

ya sum imasho, because I am tired .

wi ll -p roba bly- rest

In E nglish, in terroga tion is indica ted by an in version of

the norma l con struction of the sentence , bu t in Japaneseno a lterat ion is made

,the interrogation being denoted

merely by placing the postposition ha at the end of the

phra se ; a s

As in E nglish, two n ega tives make an a ffirma tive, and

thus destroy ea ch other ; thus

Shiranu koto wa goza ima senu

not-know thing i s-not

Mo ikanakereba narima sen ,

a lready if -do-not-go i s-not

Kc shinakereba narimasen , I t must be done in

thus if-not-do i s-not this way ,

H e certa in ly hnows.

I rea lly must go now.

In Japan ese, the person ifica tion of inan ima te objectsis a lmost en tirely unknown . Thus we find no coun terparts

1 76

E nzetsu ga mo

lectu re

Iku ,


shima i ni

a lready fin ish

natta to iwashita,

became (he) sa id

to iimashlta

I -wi ll -go tha t he -sa id

H aha ga sono koto wo

mother that thi ng

moshima shi ta ra , kotoshi

when -she -spoke-of thi s-

yea r

wa ayan iku shirabe-mono

u nf ortu nately investigat ion

ga aru kara yenka i wa

is beca use enterta inment

goza imasenu to

is -not tha t

kotayemashi ta ,he -a nswered

Ta iso n i hirei desu to h‘

i to

grea tly p retty is that peop le

ga iimasu ,

(nom . ) sa y

H e sa id

H e sa id tha t the lecture

was over .

When my mother ashed

him abou t i t, he sa id

tha t u nfortuna tely he

wou ld be p revented

f rom giving a n enter"

ta inmen t this yea r, by

a n investiga tion which

he had in ha nd .

It is sa id to be extremely

Conversat iona l Phrases on Subj ects of E very -day

L i fe .

NO TE .— The words u sed in the following phrases will be found in the

V ocabu laries a t the end of the book . The con struction of the

respect ive sen tences wi ll be readi ly u nderstood i f the

port ion of this work has been di ligen t ly studied .

grammatica l

In many cases

the E nglish phrases are‘

given in a brief and abrupt form , bu t the

Japan ese equ ivalen ts are u n i formly poli te and may be addressed

to a ll classes .

Quest ions .

D o you Speak E nglish ?Wha t do you ca l l i t in Japanese

H ow do you say i t in Japanese ?

Wha t is this used for ?Wha t is tha t (which you have in

our hand , etc. )W a t is tha t — (e . g. ship ) ca lled ?Wha t do you wan t ?What do you say

?

Who is it ?What do you think of i t

Which do you preferWhere are you goingWhere have you beenWhere is i tIs it so

Isn’

t it so

What are you doing ?Where has he gone ?

About the

Where does thi s road lead toPlease tell me the way to

Which way Shal l I go ?

Sha ll I turn to the right (left )Turn to the right (left ) .Must I keep stra ight on

Keep stra ight on .

IS n ot this the road ?

E i -go wo go-zonj i desii ka .

Nihon -

go dc nan to moshimasu

ka .

Nihon -

go de, do iu fu u i l ima sti

ka .

Kore wa n an i u i tsuka ima sii ka .

Sore wa n an desu ?

Sono to in

Nan

Na n i wo ossha imasi’

i ka .

D o omoim asfika .

D ochire ga yo goza imasii ka .

D ochire ye irassharu ka .

D oko ye oide deshita ka .

D oko u i aru ka .

so desh ka .

So j a n a i ka .

Nan i wo shite iru no desu ka .

D oko ye ma irimashita ?

Way or Road .

Kore wa doko ye iku m ichi da ?made no iku m ichi wo oshiete

kudasa i .

E l l lMigi (hidari ) ye magarimashoka .

Migi (hidari ) ye magare .

Masengu u i ikima sfika .

Massugu u i itte o-kure .

Kore wa m ichi j a na i ka .

177

1 7 8 A JAPANE S E

Kindly direct me to

Is this the right way ?

No,S ir, that is the way .

I don ot know or I wou ld tell you .

What is the distance toWha t place is this, please ?

At a Town .

H ere, bring me a j i n rikisha . O i,j i n rik isha i t-chomotte koi .

Wha t is the charge (or fare) Ikura desfika .

Can I engage you by the hour Jikan -

gime de ore wo noseru ka .

H ow much do you charge per Ichi -j i -kan wa ikura ?hour ?

What wi ll you take me to

for

Take m e to a s qu ickly a s you

can .

I wi l l increase your fare if you go

qu ickly .

Run qu icker

I am n ot in a hu rry so you can

take your time .

Pu t these things under the sea t .

I wan t to go to to stay som e

hours and then return .

Take me back to

Wa it for m e .

I wish to see the streets,so you

may go slowly .

I wish to purcha se som e

there a good Shop?

There is a good one a t

H ere is your fare .

The heat is unbearable to-day .

It is terribly cold.

It is most disagreeeble wea ther .

It is v ery hard Wa lking the roads

are so bad.

GRAMMAR

Chotto ukaga imasii ga , ye ikuu i wa dochira ye ma i i imashite

y0 1 oshiu goza im asu ka .

Kore wa horn m ichi desii ka .

Iiye , hom m ichi j a goza ima sen

an o m ichi ga hom m ichi de

goza imasu .

Kochira de zonj i te oreba , moshiagemasii ga .

ye don o ku ra i arimasi'

i ka .

Moshi, koko wa nan 19 m,

"

tokorod

’

a ro

made dono-kura i de n oseru

ka .

O -isogi de made ya tte kure .

B ayeku ittara chin sen womashi te

yaro.

Motto hayaku hashire

Isogan a 1 kara , soro-soro to itto

mo 1 1 .

Kon o mono wo kekom i ye irete

o-ku re .

ye itto, u i-san -

j 1kan i te, sore

kara kaoru tsumori da .

Kore kara made modose .

Mat te kure .

Machi wom i naga l a yu-k ita i kara ,

shidzuka u i yatte o kure .

ka ita i ga , i i m ise ga a ru ka .

u i 11 m ise ga goza imasu.

S a , kore wa chin sen da .

Kyono a tsusa wa ,koraerarernasen .

O sorosh rku samu i .

Koma rimashita o tenki da .

Michi ga warukute, aruku n hone

ga oremasfi.


What do you charge for a n ight’

s

lodgingI wi ll engage these rooms .

Please send the landlord up .

Please send the chamberma id

here .

I wan t som ething to eat .

Wa i tress, please let u s have

som ething or other to ea t .

I wan t to have a wash .

Please give m e som e water.

L end me another towel .

H av e you a n ewspaper it

H ave you foreign n ewspapers ?

Where can I di n eAt the table d

’hote .

Where sha l l I sitCan I have this sea t ?

Take this seat, please .

Wha t do on charge per headat the ta le d

’hote

Is win e included in tha t

Kindly take your sea ts, gen tle

m en .

Please show me the wine - l ist .

L et me have a ciga r, please.

Please get me a ciga rette.

Plea se pass the m a tches .

Where is the smoke -room 2

Is my bed readyGive me another pi llow.

Is the bath ready ?

Plea se let me know when i t is

ready .

The ba th is now ready, S ir.

Please lend me a sponge .

Ca ll me early , please.

I shall leave at seven o’clock

to-morrow morn ing.

I wish to ca tch the first tra in to

to-morrow.

What t ime will you get up, S ir ?

Call me a t six, please.

S end m e up some hot water in

the morn ing .

H ito-ban no tomari -ry6 wa

ikura

Kon o heya wo karimash6.

Teishifiwo yokoshite o-kure .

Joch1'

1 wo kochira ye, yokoshiteo-kure.

Watakushi wa n an i ka mono wo

tabeta i .

O i ! nedan , n en ika m itsukurottedashi te ku n n a .

Cl16dzu wo tsuka i ta i .Midzu wo o-kure .

Tenugu i wo mo hitotsu kashi teo-kure.

Shimbun wo motte orima su ka .

Yoko-moj i n o Shimbun wo motte

orimasu ka .

S l1oku -

'

i wa doko de shimasii ka .

Shoku 6 de goza imasu.

D oko n i koshi -kakemash6 ka .

Kono tokoro wa i i kaD 6ZO , koko u i o kake nasa imashi .

Shokud6 n ara , ichi — n in -mae ikuradesu ka .

Sake -m i mo sono uchi 111°

hai tteorimasii ka .

D 62 0 , m ina -sen , o kake n asa imashi .

S ake-rui no mokuroku wo miseteo-kure .

H a -maki -tabako ippon o-kure .

Kam i -maki -tabako ippon o-ku re .

Machi wo o-kure .

Kitsuenj o wa doko desu ka .

Toko ga shikemashita ka .

Makura wo mo hitotsu o-kure .

F uro ga wa ite iru ka .

Wa i tara shirashite o-kure .

Tada ima , o u ga wakimashi ta .

Ka imen wo esbi te o-kure .

H ayaku okoshite o-kure .

My6-asa shichi -j i n i shu ttatsu

shimasu.

My6-asa yuki n o ichi -ban

kisha n o n orita i .

Nan -j i u i o oki na sa imasii ka .

Roku -j i n i okoshite kure .

Asu no asa yu wo motasete yoko

shite o-kure.

CONV E RSATIONAL PH RAS E S

Good-n ight and sleep well .

Please pu t ou t the light .

I sha ll be down to breakfast

in five m inu tes .

Tel l the wa iter to let me have

some breakfast .

H ave you clean ed my boots

Please clea n my boots .

Please let these things be sent

to the wash .

H as the laundress return ed mywashing

Let my lin en be wel l-a ired.

Please let me have my bi ll .

H ow much is my bil l ?

Good -bye , S ir, and please come

aga in soon .

Good-bye I tha nk you for you r

kind a tten t ion .

Buy ing and

H ave you any silk like this‘Q

Wha t is the pricePlease show me that .

H av e you no be tter ?

H ave you any cheaper ones ?

H ow much do you requ ire ?

Which is the chea pes t ?Show me somethi n g better.

Wha t is the lowest price you

wil l take ?

Well,I wi ll buy i t at that

I this

take en .

The lowes t can sell at is

yen .

I can sell it at

Won’t you reduce the price a

li t tle ?

H ow do you li ke this

if you wi ll

H ow mu ch do you ask ?

I will buy this also,

1 8 1

Go kigen y6 o yasumi nasa imashi .Akari wo keshite o-ku re.

M6 go-fun de asa han n i ma iri

masi'

i .

Asahan wo koshiraeru y6 n i

kyuj i ni i i tsukete o-kure .

Ku tsu wo m iga i taka .

Ku tsuwo m iga i te o-kure .

Kon o mono wo sen taku n i yatte

o-ku re .

S entaku mono wo motte k iteke .

Kanakin -ru i no sen taku mono wo

yoku kawakashi te kure

Kanj 6 o-kure .

Kanj o wa ikuraSayonara ; d6zo o-chi ka i uchi u i

n ega imas ii .

Sayonara O k i

narimashi ta .

h i 0 sewa n i

yen n ara

Kono y6 na kinu ga arimasii ka .

Ikura desii ka .

D 62 0 are wo m isete kudasa i .

Mot to yoi no we arimasen ka .

Motto yasui no ga arimasu ka .

D ono gurai yoroshiu'l

D ochi re ga.yasu 1

?

Motto yoi mono wo m isete

kuda sa i

Ketchaku n o tokoro wa,ikura

m ade makarim asu ka .

Ma,sono nedan n araba ka imasho.

Kon oka imash6.

Goku makete yen .

de sashi -agemasii .

Nedan W0 sukoshi wa makete

kurena i ka ?

Kon o wa,ikega de gozai

masii ?

Ikura desu ka .

Kore more ka imasho.

1 82

This is qu ite enough.

H ow much are they a ltogether ?

S end the things to No .

I am leav ing on so please

have the things packed bythen .

E at ing and

I am very hungry .

I am very thirsty .

Are you hungry

Are you thirsty

Please show me the men u .

Giv e m e som e please .

What wi ll you take to ea t ?

Please give me some more .

May I offer you a cup of tea ?

Pleas e bring m e a cup of coffee .

Wi ll you take some soupI will take a l ittle .

May I trouble you for the

Wha t fish i s that on the dish

It is cod-fish .

This fish is well -cooked a nddelicious.

Is it sea or fresh-water fish

Give that gen tlem an somethingto drink .

H ave you a wine -l ist

G ive m e a gla ss of

Show m e som e liquors.

Give me a glass of this .


V i sit ing .

Is Mrs at home

Is your master at home

O kfisama wa , o uchi de goza imasu

ka .

Go abuJ1n wa , 0 taku de goza1masi’

1

ka .

Kore de takusa n .

Min na issho n i ikura

Nimotsu wo ban ye y atte

kure .

n i shuppan suru kara sore

made n i mono wo n idzukurishinakereba narimasen .

Ta is6 hara ga herimashita .

Ta is6 nodo ga kawak imashi ta .

Ana ta wa kfifuku de wa goza i

masen ka .

Ana ta wa n odo ga kawak im ashita

ka .

Konda te wo m isete .

D 6ZO o-kure .

Nan i wo meshi -agarimasu ka .

Motto o-kui e .

O cha ippa i sashi-agemash6 ka .

K6hi wo ippa i motte k i te o-kure .

Soppu wo aga rimasu ka .

Sukoshi mora imasho.

wo o-kure .

Naga-zara u i n otte iru sakana

wa nan de goza imasu ka .

Tara de goza imasu.

Kono sakan a m o yoroshi i , ryori

m o yoku dek ite ima su.

Um i -uwo desu ka kawa -uwo desii

ka .

Ano o-ka ta n i n an i -ka sake wo

agete o-kure .

Sake -ru i no m okuroku ga motte

orim a su ka .

wo ippa i o-kure .

E ik a zu iro — iro m i sete o -uku re .

Kore wo i ppa i o-kure .

1 84

F ollow me, please .

I wi ll leave my luggage in your

ca re .

What time does the tra in start ?

The‘

tra in wi ll be here directly .

Put these thi ngs in a first -class

(second cla ss ) carri age . in the

t ra in for

This seat is engaged .

H ow long does the tra in wa i t

here ?

Wha t is the n ame of this sta tion

Which is the best hotel ?Is i t far ofi

”

Take me to a good hotel .

We sha ll sa i l in a few m inu tes .

Sha ll we have a good passage ?

Wha t time shall we reach

H ow long wi ll i t take us

S hall we breakfast on board ?

Please let m e see your passport .

There is the way ou t .


Wa takfishi no ato ni tsui te ki tekudasa i .

Nim otsi'

i wa omae n i adzukeru .

Kisha wa nan -

31 n i deru ka .

K isha wa m6 hodonaku tsukim asii .

ye yuku kisha no j 6t6 (chuto)shi tsu ye kono n imotsuwo irete

o-k ure .

Kon o tokoro wa fu saga tte im asu.

Kisha wa dore hodo koko n i

toma ru ka .

Kono tei -sha -ba n o na wa n an to

moshimasu ka ?

Yado wa,n an i -ya ga yoroshi i ka .

T6i desfi ka .

Yoi yadoya made nosete ku re .

Jiki n i shuppa n shimasu .

O dayaka n a k6ka i ga dekimash6

ka .

ye n anj i -goro u i tochaku

shimasfika .

D ore hodo nagaku kakarimash6

ka .

F un e de asahan wo tabemash6 ka .

Menj 6 W0 chotto ha iken .

D e -

guchi wa asuko de goza imasu.

Wi th a D octor .

Who is the best doctor here

Where does he live

Please send for a doctor.

I have come to con sult with you .

I have taken the libeit y of send

ing for you , D octor , as I am

greatly in n eed of your advice .

Show m e your tongue

Wha t is the matter W i th youH ave you any appeti te

?

I have no appetite .

D oes your head ache

My head aches fearfully.

Koko de ichi -ban JO l l na isha we

dare desuka .

Ano o-kata n o suma i we doko

desii ka .

Isha wo yobi n i ya tte kudasa i .

Anat a u i s6dam to k imashita .

O muka i n i agete , shitsur ei wo

ita shimashita . S ensei n o go

Shin se tsu wo zehi n egawan eba

n arim a sen .

Shi te W6 ha iken .

D 6 n asa imashi ta ?

Shok -k i wa goza imasu ka .

Shok-ki wa sukoshi mo goza i

masen .

D zu tsfi ga nasa imasuka .

O soroshiku dzutsu ga itashimasfi.

CONV E RSATIONAL PH RAS E S

Where do you feel pa in now ?

I have a bad cold.

I cannot sleep a t n ight .

H ow long have you felt unwell

I hav e been unwell for severa l

days .

D o you cough a t a ll

Where do you feel i t ?Is my i llness dangerous ?

T here is n othing to be a larm ed a t .

You must take a li ttle medicine .

H ere is the prescription .

I wi ll send you some medicin e to

take .

When must I ca ll aga in? (sa id by

I wi ll see you aga in to-morrow

(sa id by doctor ) .I feel a li ttle better .

Writ ing , L etters and Post .

Plea se giv e me a sheet of paper .

Please post this letter .

Are there any letters for m e ?

The ma il has n ot arri ved yet .

H as a telegram come for me ?

Wha t is your addressMy name and address is

Please give m e his address .

Please write the address in

Japan ese .

To wha t address shall I send i t

K indly forward my letters to

Please sign your n ame.

1 85

Ima,itam i we doko n i gozaimsfia

ka .

Waru i kaze wo hikimashita .

Yoru we n emurarena i de komari

masu.

Itsu-

goro kara go-by6ki deshita

ka .

Wa takushi wa shi -go n ichi a to

ka re kokorom ichi ga wari’

i

goza imashi ta .

S eki ga demasi’

i ka .

D oko ga i tende orima sn ka .

Abun a i to 0 kanga e n a sa imasii ka .

Te ishi ta koto we goza imasen .

Kusuri wo sakoshi 0 nom i .

Yaku -h6~gaki wa kore de goza i

masu.

Nan i - ka ku su ri wo sa shi - ege

mash6.

Kondo , itsfim a irimash6 ka .

My6n ichi ma te o m ima i moshi

masu .

Sh6sh6 yoku narimashita. ; koko

rom ochi we sukoshi yoku

narimashita .

Kam i ichi -me i kudasa i .

Kono tegam i wo yubin n i dashite

kudasa i .

Wa takfishi u i ateta tegam i ga

goza imasu ka .

Y i'

i bin we m ade ha irana i .

Wa takfishi n i ateta demp6 ga

kirnashita ka .

An ata no tokoro we doko desii ka .

Watakushi n o seimei oyobi shuku

sho we

An o hi to n o tokoro -

gak i wo

kuda sa i .

D 6ka , Nihon n o m op de “tokoro

wo ka ite kudasa i .

D oko ye o todoke-moshimash6 ka .

VVa takushi n i ateta te ami we

ye s6ta tsu sesete udasa i ,

O namae wo o kaki nasa i .


H ow much is the postage on this Kono tegami no yfibin-zei we

letter ? ikura kakarimasuka .

I wan t to cash this mon ey order,

Kono kawase - kin wo n ega it6

please . goza im asu.

The n ame and address of the Sashi -dashi -n in no seimei , shukusender is sho we

Plea se dispa tch this telegram . Kono demp6 W0 dashite kudasa i .

M iscellaneous .

D o you 1mde1s tand ?I don

’

t qu ite understand .

I understand qu ite well .Indeed ! or

, Really !Wa it a momen t .

D on’t do tha t

D o as you please .

I wi ll enquire abou t it .Please give it to me.

You are right .

I am ve pleased .

I don’t

1

think so.

It is a nu isance or, H ow annoy

ing.

I am sorry to trouble you but

O h, there’

s n o di fficulty abou t

that ; or, That’s easy enough .

I don’

t understand i t a t all .

E xcuse me for havi ng troubled

you .

D on’t trouble yourself about me

(or it ).I am very busy j ust now.

I am too busy n ow.

I beg to congratu late you (on a ny

It is very in teresting.

I am very t ired .

I am very sleepy .

H as a nyon e come during myabsence ?

H as anything happen ed duringmy absence ?

May I have the loan of this

please?

Wakerimas ii ka .

Yoku wakarimesii .Ika -sama

Sukoshi mate .

S6 shicha ikena i

An ata n o i i y6 u i n asa i .

Ki ite m imash6.

D 6ZO wa takushi n i kudasa i .Go mottomo de goza imasu.

Te is6 yorokobimasu.

S 6 j a na i to omou .

Komatte koto de .

Go mend6 n agera

Z6sa ga na i .

Ikko sappari ) wekarimasen .

O j ama i tashima shita . c

O kama i kudasaru na .

Ima we ta ihen n i isogeshi iIma we i soge sh1i de ikimasen

O -medet6 goza 1masu.

Yohodo omoshiroi de goza imasii .

NVa takfishi we ta is6 kutabireta .

Watakii shi We ta is6 n emuku

n a tta .

Rusu -chfi u i dare ka miemashita

Rusu n i nan i ka y6 ge atta ka .

Kono W0 ha ishaku suru wake

ni we ma irimasen ka .

V O CABU L AR IE S

O F

USE FUL AND NE CE SSARY WO RD S USED IN

E VERYDAY LIFE

ABBRE V IATIO NS — trans .=transitive i ntrans. intransitive

su bst. substantive adj . adj ective .

I. JAPANE SE — E NGL ISH .

A

abun ai,u nsaf e, da ngero us.

abura , oi l , grea se, f a t.a chi ; a chira , there.

ag aru , to r i se,to get up ; to clea r

(of the wea ther ).ageku u i , fin a lly , as a

resu lt.

a go, chin .

ahiru , duck.

a i , da rk blu e.

a i da , i n terva l, time , whi le, du r ing .

a ide -g em ,connectio n, rela tion

a i — k awara zu,a s bef ore, u n a ltered .

ai sa t su,resp o nse, rep ly , ackno w

ledgmen t.

ai sa tsu suru,to rep ly, to ackno w

ledge.

a i suru , to love.

a i te,

a ntagon ist (at a game) ;p a rty (to a tran saction ) ; com

p an ion .

ai te iru,to be op en ,

to be u n

occup i ed .

aj iwa i , ta ste, fl a vou r .188

akeg'

ane,copp er .

ak a i,brown

,red .

akamb6, baby .

akern i, l ight (not dark ).

ak eru , to op en (tran s ) .

.aki

,a u tumn .

akina i,business

,commerce .

ak inau,to do bu siness.

akindo, dea ler , mercha nt .

ak irak a. (n a ), clea r , i n tel ligi ble.

ak i raka (u i ), clea r ly .

akk e u i torareru,to be ama zed .

a im , to op en to become

emp ty.

ama i, sweet.

amari , too much,too ; (wi th a

n egative) , n ot'very .

amar u,to rema in over

,to exceed .

ambai,wa y, ma nner .

ame,ra in .

ame g a furu , to ra i n .

an,bi ll

,draf t, op i n ion .

ah a , hole, ca vern ,tu nnel .

ana doru,to a buse

,to j eer .

a ne,elder sister .

an i,elder brother .

anj iru ,to be a nxious.

JAPANE SE -ENGL ISH

anna , that kind of, like tha t.ano , tha t

ano hi to, he, she .

anshi n suru,to be f ree f rom

a nxiety .

an zen u i, saf ely .

anzu,ap r icot.

a oi, green ,

blu e .

e oru,to slam (in tran s . ) (of a

door) .ara i

, rough, sha rp , severe.

arap poi , ha rsh, stri ct .

arare , ha i l (from sky ) .are soi

,a d isp ute .

eresou , to dispu te .

aratamar u ,to be rectified , to be

re a dj usted .

a ra tameru,to re adj ust, to rectify .

arau,to ua sh .

a rawareru, to app ea r , to show

oneself .

a rawa su,to show, to d isclose .

are , that

are hodo,a s mu ch as tha t

,tha t

much .

are ka ra , af ter tha t .ari g a ta i , tha nkf u l .ar i sama , cond i tion ,

sta te.

a r i sé mo na i , u n likely .

am, to be.

a ruj i , host, head of hou se .

aruku , to wa lk .

a sa , morn i ng .

asa -hen , brea kf a st.a sa i

,sha llo w.

e sa tte , the da y af ter to-morrow.

a se, p ersp i rati on .

a se gs. deru ,to p ersp ire .

a shi no yu bi , the toes .

a sh i te, to

-morrow.

a shi ta no a sa , to-morrowmor ning.

a sobi,a gam e.

a subu ; a sobu , to p lay, to amu se

a sii ko,there .

asiiko ka ra,thence.

asuko ye , thi ther .

a suk oera , therea bou ts, i n that

p lace .

1 89

aterau , to gra n t, to g ive.

a ta i , cost, p r ice, va lue .

a tama , head (of body ).a ta rashi i , new, f resh .

a tar i,nei ghbo urhood .

a tarima e, genera lly, ordi n a r i ly .

a tar ima e no, p rop er , u sua l ,

’

con

ven i en t.

a taru , to hi t the ma rk .

a tatak a i , wa rm .

a ta tameru , to wa rm .

a te , tru st, rel ia nce.

a te n i naru , to be rel i able.

a te ui suru,to rely on .

a te -hameru , to a ssi gn , to a llot.

a to, effects, traces.

a to de,af terwa rds.

a to no t enki,last mon th .

ato saki , ci rcum stances,con text.

a tsu i , thick (of sol ids) hot.

a tsuk au , to u nd erta ke , to ma na ge.

a t susa , hea t, thickn ess .

a tsumar u , to collect together

a tsumeru, to collect (trans ) .

atsura eru ,to order (e . g .

,a t a

shop )a ll , to s ui t

,to agree, to meet

hidoi m e u i an, to be treated

cru elly ; hidoi me n i awa seru ,to trea t cr uel ly .

awa seru , to add,to j oi n .

awa tada shi i , flu rr ied, exci ted .

awa teru , to be exci ted, to be

flurr ied .

ayama chi , m istake, error .

ayamatsu , to m ake a m istake.

B

be , a p lace (on ly in compounds,a s fu ro-ba , a ba th -

place ) .baba , old woma n .

bai , dou ble .

ba i shfl,

something p urchased, a

p u rchase.

bai shfi suru,top urcha se .

baka, f olt, doll .

bakarashi i,a bsurd, f ooli sh.


baka ui suru,to make a f ool of

a nybody .

bakari , about , o nly, somewhere

nea r .

bam -meshi,late d in ne r

,supper .

ban,even ing , n ight .

benchi , house -n umber

street ) .ban e , sp r ing s (of a v ehicle ) .banzuk e

, p rogramme .

bar i , i ns u lting la nguage, a buse .

bari suru,to revi le, to abuse.

ba sh a,ca rr iage (vehicle) .

bassuru ,topu n ish.

ba te ,butter .

bemmei , exp la na t ion , demonstra

tio n.

bemmei suru , to demonstrate

clea rly .

benj iru , to d iscuss, to ta lk over.

benk 6,eloquence .

benk 6 no yoi , eloque nt.

benkyb, i nd ustry , di ligence.

benr i,conven i erwe .

benr i na ; benr i no yoi , con

ven ient .

benr i nowarui,i 'iwmvven i ent.

betsu,a di f erence .

betsu u i,d ifierent ly , speci al ly .

betsu no,dig

'

erent,othe r , sep a rate.

betsudan (no), speci a l .bett 6, groom ,

horse man .

b iiru,beer .

hikko, lame.

b imb6 , wa nt, poverty .

bimb6 na , p oor , i nd igent .

bin ,bott le.

b iré do, velvet.

b6 , stick , cudgel .

b6eki , commerce , trade .

bon ,tray , sa lver .

bon -yari shi te,du l l

,stup id ,

boro, rags.

b68hi , ha t .

botan ,button .

botan -hame , bu tton -hook.

botan no ana,bu tton -hole.

botan wo kak aru ,to button .

botohan ,a l ittle boy , u rchin .

bfiyeki , trade.

brikki , ti n .

buch6h6, awkwa rdness ; cl ame i

ness.

buch6h6 na , a u'ku '

a rd .

bu d6-shu, win e.

buj i , saf e, wi thout da nger .

buj i ui , saf ely .

buki y6 na ,a wk wa rd

,clumsy .

bukku , book (E uropea n ).hump a l suru ,

to d istr ibute.

bun, a p a rt.

burra-burra,loi teri ngly .

burei,r udeness, imperti nezwe.

bure i n a,r ud e

,imp erti nent .

bush6 (na ), i nd olent , idl e, lazy ,sloven ly .

buta , p ig .

bu tsu , to stri ke,to thrash.

buchi -taosu , to knock down ,to

p rostrate .

but tsuk eru,to bump .

by6, tack (n a il ).by6in ,

hosp ita l .

byé k i (na ), sick , i ll .by6nin ,

inva lid,sick p erson .

cha.,tea .

cha.-iro,brow n.

cha-nomi -j awan ,tea -cup .

cha wo i t em ,to brew tea .

chak ii suru,to a rr ive .

cha -saj i , tea sp oon .

chanto, qu ietly .

chanto shi te , qu iet .

chawan ,bo wl

,teacup .

chi,blood .

chi g a deru , to bleed (intrans) .chi chi

, f ather ; m i lk .

chi gai , a dif erence , a n error .

chiga tt a , u nl ike.

ch i gau ,to d if er , to be i n error .

chi isa i,sma ll .

chikagoro, lately, recently .

chikai,nea r .

ch ika i uchi , soon .

chikara , strength, force.


donna. ‘I what kind of ?dono which

dono kura i how much

dore which (subst .

dore-dak e how mu ch wha t

amoun t ?

dbri,reason .

doro-darak e,covered w ith m ud .

doro-michi,a muddy road .

dote,embankmen t, bank, decli vity .

doyobi , S a tu rday .

E

0 , p ictu re ha nd le of a tool .

eda , bra nch (of tree, road,egaku ,

to p a in t (as an a rt ist) .ak aki

, p a i n ter .

eki -fu , ra i lway-

p orter .

emp i t sd , p enc i l .

empb, f a r di sta nt, a great wa y of .

empo n a ,di sta n t, af a r of .

end6 mame, p eas .

ansko, gu npowder .

en soku, p icn ic, excu rsion .

enzet su,lectu re, sp eech.

enzet su suru,to lectu re

,to make

a sp eech.

erabu ,to choose, to select.

era i , wonderfu l .eri

,col la r .

em , to get to select, to p ick out.

eshaku ,ap ology, bow.

ashuku wo suru,to bow

,to

ap ologise.

fu -anna i , i gnora nt of , not con

versa nt with .

fuben,i nconven i ence.

fuben na , i ncon ven i ent .

til -bun,rep ort, rumo ur .

fuch i , edge, border .

fudan no,common ,

usu a l .

fude, p en .

fuem , to i nc rease (in trans) .

fuha i , pu trefaction .

fuhai suru , top u tref y .

fui to, acci denta lly .

fuj iyfl , d iscomfort, i nconven i ence .

fuj iyu na , i nconven ient .

fu -kbhei , u nj u st.filku

,

’

to blow (a s the Wind ,

ffikumu , to i nclude, to co nta in .

fiikura su , to cau se to swell up , to

i nfl a te.

fiiku ro, a bag .

fukwa i , i l ln ess .

fumu,to tread , to tread on .

fumi -ha zusu,to stumble.

fum i -shimeru , to treadfirmly .

fun e , ship ,boa t.

funinj o, cruelty , u nkindness,sever i ty .

fureru , to touch .

furi, a f a ll (of snow,

furo,ba th .

furo-ba , ba th-room .

furu, to f a ll (on ly of ra in , sn ow,

furi -da su , to begin to ra in ,etc.

tu rn ern , to tremble, to qu i ver .

ruru i,old (of things on ly).

mruku sai,sta le.

furuu,to shake.

ffiseru , to li e, to go to bed .

ffisetsu , rep ort, rumou r .

ffi-shi -awa se na,m iserable

,u n

ffishi g'

i,

a ma rvellous thing, a

m ira cu lous ci rcwmsta nce .

ffishi g i na , ma rvellous , cur ious.

ffishin,doubt.

ffishi n u i omou,to doubt, to con

sider susp i cious .

fii -shinsetsu (na ), ha rsh, u nkind .

ffishochi , obj ection ,dissen t.

ffishochi,we in

,to obj ect.

fd su ru,to su bmi t (trans ) , to de

l i ver up .

f i ta , a l id .

ffita tsu,two.

ffito,accidenta lly , sudden ly.

fdton ,bed -cover .

ffitoru ,to becomef a t.

JAPANE S E -ENGLISH

mtotta , f a t, stou t.fii tsu (no), genera l, ordina ry ,usu al .

futsug‘

b,i nconven ience.

fu tsug‘é na , incon ven ien t.

myasu , to i ncrease (trans ).myu, wi n ter .

fuzai,absent

,not at home.

ga chb, goose (tame) .g‘a. deru , to cough.

gai tan , groa n i ng, lamenta tion .

gakko, school , col lege.

gaku , science , lea rn ing.

gak umon, study , lea rn ing .

gakumon sum , to study .

g akfitai , ba nd (of music).gaman , p at ience .

gaman sum , to be p atien t.

gan , wi ld goose.

ga ten, acq u iescence, comp rehen

gaten no ik anu , incomp rehensi ble.

ga ten suru, to acqu i esce, to com

p rehend .

g ehi n (na ) , vu lga r , i ll-bred .

g ekkyu , sa la ry , wages.

g‘enan , ma n -serva n t .

genkin , ready-money , cash.

g enk otsu , the knuckles .

g enkwa (n ), entra n ce to a hou se,

p orch .

g enza i , the present mom en t, n ow.

gesuba tta , low,vu lga r .

getsuyobi , Monda y .

gimon , question .

gimu,duty ,

obl iga tion .

gin , si lver .

g‘in en , dou bt, su sp i cion .

ginko, ba nk (establishmen t).g inko

-sha , ba nker .

g iyaman , gla ss (the substan ce) .go, j ive af ter ; sono go, since

tha t tim e .

gogo, af tern oon .

go-g'wa tsu , Ma y , (the mon th) .

JAPANE SE GRAMMAR

1 93

goke, wi dow.

goku , very , extremely .

gomakasu , to decei ve.

gomi , dust (on furn i ture ,gotaki , like, su ch a s.

gozen , f oren oon boi led rice

a mea l .

gu , du ll , stup id .

guj in , ign oramu s, du ll p erson .

gura i , somewhere n ea r (approxima tely ) .

g'

ururi , a round .

gutto, sudden ly , tightly .

gwai k en , app ea ra n ce .

gwa ikoku , a broad, f oreign

coun tri es .

g'wa ikoku-j in , a f oreig ner .

gwa ikoku no, f orei gn .

gyosha , d ri ver (of a. vehicle) .

m beef"

H

ha , tooth leaf (of tree) .haba , wi dth .

nabs. no hirci , wi de .

ha bakaru , tof ea r to be a shamed .

ha b i k oru , to sp read o ut (in tran s ).na -bura shi , toothbrush .

hach i,bee, wasp a p ot ei ght.

hachi -gwa tsu , Au gu st (themon th) .

ha chi -j 11 , eighty .

ha daka. (na ), na ked .

ha eru , to grow (in trans) .hagak i , p ost

-ca rd .

ha gan e , steel .

haha , mother .

h a i , fly (in sect ) a shes .

ha i ri -Idi om, en tra nce, way in .

hai ru ,to en ter

,to go in .

na -i sh a , denti st .

hai shaku suru,to borrow.

hai ta tsu — n in , p ostm a n .

ha j ima ri ; haj ime, the begi nn i ng,commencement .

haj imaru , to begi n (in trans ) .ha j imeru , to begi n (tra n s ) .haj i wo kaku ,

to be a shamed .


hakarazu , un intentiona l ly .

hakaru , to wei gh.

hakk ir i (to), clea r ly .

hako, box .

hak oba , to convey , to transpor t.

hak u ,to sweep .

hamabe , shore, beach.

hambun , ha lf .

han,a mea l ; r ice.

nana ,a flo wer , blossom ; the nose.

hana -ffiki , ha ndkerchi ef .

b an ana da , very .

hanahadashi i , excessive, extreme .

hanashi,ta le, story.

hana su,towll, to sp eak.

hana -ta te , fl ower-vase.

han e,wing , f eather .

hank o suru , to p ri n t.

ha ra. g a hem ,to be hu ngry .

hara. wo ta teru,to become a ngry.

hari , n eedle, p i n .

har u , to stick (tran s).haruk a

,af a r .

ha sami , sci ssors.

hashi , chop sticks, bri dge .

hashizo, ladder .

hashi ra, p ost, p i lla r .

hashigo-dan ,sta i rcase.

hashi ru ,to ru n .

ha tak e , vegeta ble-

ga rden .

hataraki , work.

ha taraku ,to work .

hateru ,to fin ish, to conclude

(tra ns ) .ha to, p igeon .

ham,to creep .

hayai , qu ick ; ea rly .

hayar i , f ashion .

hayar i no, f ashiona ble .

haya -tsfik egi , lucifer-ma tch .

hazukashi i , bashf u l .hazukashi sa , bashf ulness .

no-da tari , d ista nce.

hei , f ence, hedge.

heizei (no), usua l , ordi na ry .

hen,a cha nge ; ne ighbou rhood .

hen na, queer , cu rious .

h enj i , a n a nswer .

henj i sum ,to answer .

nankwe , a cha nge.

henté , a n an swer .

hen to suru , to a nswer .

hera sn , to dim in ish (trans ).hem , to dimi n i sh to

p ass through.

heya , a room, a chamber .

hi , the sun ; fire ; a da y.

hi b i ui, da i ly .

hi doi , cru el , u nkind .

hi doi me ui an,to recei ve cru el

trea tment .

hi doi me ui awa seru ,to trea t

cruel ly .

hi darui , hungry .

hi eru , to be cold .

higa sa , p a rasol .

h i gashi , east.

hi j i , elbow .

hij é (na ), extraordi na ry , unusua l .

hikaru , to gl itter , to shine.

hiki -da shi , a drawer .

hikkuri -kaesu , to up set .

hiku , to draw, to pu l l .

hIkui , low (not high) .himo

,bootlace .

h imo-j i , hungry .

hin eru,to twi st (in tran s).conduct, beha viou r .

hinko no i i , well -beha ved , mora l .

hin shi tsfi, qua li ty .

hi ra tta i ,flat .

hi roi,broad .

h iromaru, to sp read (in tran s ).hiromeru , to sp read (tran s) .hirou

,tofind ; to p ick up .

him , to dry (in trans . da y-time

noon .

hi ru -gozen ), luncheon ,

mid -da y

hi ru -sug i , the af ternoon .

hi sa shii , lo ng (of time ) .hi suru , to compa re .

ni ta i , f orehead ,bro w.

hi to, p erson , huma n bei ng .

hi to-tara shi , drop (of wa ter,ni tori , a lone .

hi totsu ok i , a lterna te, every other

one .

hi tsuj i -no— n iku,mu tto n.

hi tsuyo (na ), i nd ispensable,

necessa ry.


iyagaru ,to dislike.

iyo- iyo, more a nd more.

i zumi, foun ta in , sp ring.

J

j i , ground , ea rth.

j i bun ,self .

j ihaku suru,to conf ess, to own .

j iki (ni ), immed ia tely .

j in , huma n being , p erson .

j inryoku suru,to do one

’

s best, to

end ea vou r

j i sa t su , su ic ide.

j i sa tsu suru,to comm i t su icide .

j i shin ,self .

j i su ru ,to refu se .

j i t su ,tru th.

j i tsu n o,true.

j iya , f reedom ,l iberty.

j iyn n a, f ree.

j obu (na ), firm ,sturdy , solid

,

strong.

j ochn,chamberma id .

j odan , j oke.

j odan wo i n, to j oke.

j oki steam.

j oki sh a ,a ra i lway .

jfibun ,amp le, p lenty , qu i te .

j n-g'

o, fifteen .

j fi—

gwa tsu ,October .

jfi-hach i,eighteen .

j fl -i chi -g'wa tsu ,

November .

j fl -jfi,rep ea tedly, over a nd over

aga in .

j umoku ,tree .

jfi-u i -g'wa t su ,

D ecember

j unj o, turn ,order

,sequen ce.

j unsa , pol icema n .

j urai , ti ll n ow,hi therto.

K

kabe,m ud wa ll .

kabu, tu rn ip .

kado, gate ; corn er .

ka eru , f rog .

ka eru , to retu rn (intran s ) ; to

cha nge (trans )kaesu

,to send back

,to give back,

to retu rn (tran s )k a esu -

ga esu ,over a nd over aga i n .

kagam i , looking-

glass.

kag e , shadow, reflect ion .

k agi , key .

k ai , shell .kaik en

, beach, shore.

kak aru, to ha ng (in trans ) .

kak a to, the heel .

kak e -nu , to a rra nge abou t, to

di scuss, to ba rga i n .

kak eru , to run ; to ha ng (trans ) ;top ut.

kaki, oyster .

kaki -tsfike , note, memora ndum .

k aku,to wr i te

,to scra tch.

kakureru , to hide (in tran s ).kakfishi , p ocket.

kam i,the ha i r (on head) p ap er .

k ami, a bove, upp er .

kaminari , thu nder .

ka. mo shiran, p erhap s.

k amu, to bite.

k an ar a zu, certa i n ly , p osi ti vely .

k ane , bell .

kan e , money ; meta l .

kan e -ire , a p u rse.

ka nga eru , to th ink over , to

cons ider .

kami, crab.

kanj iru , tof eel .accoun t

,bi ll .

k ann in, p a tience.

k anni n suru , to be p a tient.k anshaku -mochi

, qu ick-temp ered .

k an shi n, ama zement admi rati on .

ka nshin suru,to be ama zed a t ;

to adm i re.

k ante i,cr i ticism .

k ao, thef a ce .

ka ra. (nu), emp ty .

k arada , the body (of a livi ngcreature )

k a rak an e,bro nze .

kara shi , m usta rd .

ka riru,to hi re ; to borrow.

ka sa , qu a nt i li amou n t.

kasane te, aga in, severa l times.

JAPANESE- ENGLISH

kashi (wa ), oak-tree .

man , to let (a house, etc. ) to lend .

ka ta , shou lder .

ka taohi , shap e , configuration .

ka tsu, to va nqu i sh, to wi n .

kau, to buy .

kawa , ski n , r i nd , peel , ba rk,lea ther .

kawaru , to cha nge (in trans ) .kaze , the wi nd .

kozeru, to count .

kei sa tsfisho, pol ice-sta tio n.

kei sa tsfikwan, pol ice

-oficer .

kekko (na ) , sp lend i d .

k emur i, smoke .

konkwa , a qu a rr el .

k enkwa suru , to qua rrel .

k eredo (me ), though , bu t .

k esa , thi s morn ing .

kesshi t e , certa in ly , p os iti vely

(wi th a n ega tive ) , never .

ki , a tree wood (the substance) .ki bun ga. wara i , tof eel i ll .ki -iroi

, yello w.

kik aseru , to i nf orm .

ki ku,to hea r ; to l isten .

kin, gold , mon ey.

kin ohak u , p u rse .

kinj iru ,to f orbid .

kink i , j oy , p leasu re.

kind, yesterday .

kinu,si lk.

kin -yobi , F r id a y .

t i -O (no) , f ormer , p ast .

k ippa , ticket .

kirau , to disli ke.

ki rci (na ), n eat , clea n , p retty .

ki ru , to cu t to ki l l ; to wea r .

ki ta ,n orth .

h tai (na ), strange , queer .

ki tana i , di rty .

ki t to , withou tf a i l , p osit i vely .

t i -yb (na ) , ha ndy , ski lf u l , clever .

ko, thus , i n this wa y , l ike thi s .

kc in,such as this , this ki nd of .

kobosu , to sp i ll .

kochi , here .

kodai , huge, immense .

koe , the voice .

koe wo kak era ,to cry out.

kog oto wo in , to scold.

1 9 7

kbhei (na ), j u st, f a i r .

koj ik i , a begga r .

koko, here.

kokoara,herea bou ts .

kbman , p r ide , conce it.

k bman na , conce ited , prou d .

k omban , to-n ight.

kona i da , a short time ago, la tely .

konna,this kind of , su ch a s this .

konni ch i , to -da y.

kono, thi s (adj . )honomu , to l ike.

kora eru , to bea r , to endu re .

k ore , thi s

kore kara , hencef orth.

kore ma de , h itherto, up ti l l now.

k ot osu , to k i ll .

koshi ra eru, to p rep a re .

kosuru,to rub.

kota e , a rep ly .

kotaeru , to rep ly .

kotogotoku , a ll , comp letely .

kotoshi , th is yea r.

kotowari , a n excuse a refusa l .kotowaru

, to ref use, to ma ke a n

excuse.

how ,to be j rightened .

k owai, f r ightened .

k owar eru, to break (in tran s .

kowa su,to break (in tran s ) .

ko-yfij i , toothp ick .

k ubi,the neck, the head .

kdoni , the mouth, a n op en ing .

kfichi -bue wo rm , to whistle .

ku chi b iru , the l ip s.

kuchi — nuki , corkscrew.

ku dak eru , to brea k to p ieces.

kudaru, to descend .

mg , a na i l ( to fa sten wi th) .ku -

g'wa tsu , S ep tember .

kaki , a i r , atmowhere.

kun to, instruction .

kun to suru,to i nstruct.

ku rai, da rk.

kur a sa , da rkness.

kureru , to g ive.

kuro, trouble, p a ins .

kuroi,black.

kuru,to come.

kfisuri , med ici ne .

kfitabireru , to get ti red .


kfita birete i ru,to be ti red .

kutsu,boot, shoe.

kutsu -

ya ,bootmaker

,bootmakei ’ s

shop .

k uu , to ea t.

kwa i raku , j oy , p leas u re .

kwa iwa , ta lk , con versa t ion .

kwaybbi , Tuesday .

kyaku , guest, custome r.

kyo, ta day .

k yonon ,last yea r.

kyu (na ) , sudd en .

kyfij i , wa iter .

kyflk in , wages, sa la ry.

kynto, la st ye ar.

ma , qu i te.

mabu shi i,da zzl i ng .

machi , a street.

machi -nak a,the whole street or

town .

ma chi gai , a n error , m i stake.

machi g a i n aku,wi thou tf a i l .

ma chi g au ,to comm i t a n error , to

err .

ma da , sti ll ; (wi th a n ega t ive),n ot yet.

mado, w indow.

mado-k ak e,w indow— curta i n .

mae,i n ad va nce

,i n f ren i , before .

ma e ka ra , bef oreha nd .

mag a t u ,to bend (in tra n s ) .

mag eru ,to bend (tran s)

mai , each (a s i n m a i - ichi , each

day)maj iwa ru , to m ix with, to

a ssocia te .

mak aru , to lower in p r ice to

y ield , to be beaten ( in a ba ttle

or in a game) .

m aki, fire-wood .

makoto, tru th.

mak oto ui,rea lly , tru ly ,

m ak oto n o, true .

ma kura , p i l low.

mamoru , to watch, to keep gua rd .

mane,im i tat ion .

man e wo suru , to imi ta te.

maneku,to i nv ite.

m anzoku , conten tment , sa t isf action .

manzoku suru,to be sa ti sfied .

mari,ba ll (for playi ng With,

maru de, qu ite.

ma ru i,round .

masak a (wi th a n ega tive), ha rdly ,surely n ot.

ma sangu (n a ) , stra ight .m a su

,to i nc rea se (tran s .

ma ta , aga in ; (wi th a n ega tive),n o more.

matsu ,to wa it.

ma ttaku , qu i te .

mawam,to turn (in trans ) .

mawasu,to turn ( tran s ) .

ma zeru,to m i sc (tran s ) .

maig en suru , to sta te with clea r

ness.

mei j iru , to order , to comma nd .

meiwaku , trouble, p erp lexity .

meiwaku suru,to be p erp lexed ,

to be i n trouble .

meka ta ,weight.

mekura,bl ind

mend6,trouble.

mend6 na,troublesome .

messfi (na ), extravaga n t.mezura shii

,ma rvel lous

,m i racu

lous .

mi chi,road , way .

mi eru,to be i n s ight, to app ea r.

m ig ota (na ), bea u tif u l .mi guru shi i , ugly (to look a t) .mi j ika i , short .mim i

, the ea rs.

mina,a ll .

min ami,south .

min i , to look, to see .

mi se,shop .

mi se saki,shop window.

mi ser a ,to show.

mizu , or mi dzu , wa ter .

mo, sti l l yet, mor ;e

n ega t ive) , no more .

mochi iru,to emp loy .

mochi nushi , p ossessor , owne r.

mochiron , certa i n ly, of course .

mak e, ga in , p rofit .

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

omoshiroi,amu sing, i nteresting.

omotai,hea vy .

omou , to thi nk .

onn a ,woma n .

oreru,to break

oriru ,to descend .

oshi eru,to teach, to i n struct.

osoi , la te.

osoreru,tof ea r .

osu , to p ush .

oto, a n 0i se,a so und .

otoko, a m an .

otosu,to letf a ll .

owaru ,to term in a te (tran s . a nd

pan , bread .

p enki , p a in t.

p ik a-

p ik a , gl i tter ingly , wi th a

fl ash.

R

ra i da. (na ) , la zy , id le.

ramun e,lemo nade.

ra sha,woollen cloth.

ressha,ra i lway tra in .

ret tasu , lettuce .

ri eki, adva n tage, p rofit.

ri k b (na ) i n telligen t,’cute.

ring o, app le.

ri p p s. (na ), m agn ificent.ri p puku , temp er , a nger .

ri ppuku sur u,to get a ngry .

rok a , p a ssage, corridor .

roku -gwa tsu , Ju ne .

ronj iru , to d iscuss, to a rgue.

rbsoku,ca nd le.

ru su , a bsen t, a bsence .

ryok6 ,. j ou rney .

ryoke suru,to tra vel .

rybr i , cooking. shima n , tofin ish.

rycri -nin ,cook. shimbun , news.

ryori wo, to cook.

rybri-ya , eating

-house. shimeppoi , moi st.

sabishi i , du ll , lone ly .

sagasu , to searchf or , to seek .

sag eru , to let down ,to ha ng down

saj i , sp oon .

sak a sama,, i nverted , up side down .

saku , to rend , to tea r .

sama su,to cool

sama tag'

eru, to p reven t.

samern,tof ade to cool (in trans ) .

samu i,cold .

san -gwa tsu , Ma rch (the mon th).sappar i , qu i te ; (Wi th a nega tive),not a t a ll .

sa sayak u ,to whi sper .

sa ssh iru,to guess .

sassoku , immediately .

sa te, suga r .

sei ryoku ,strength .

seki , a cough.

seki g a deru ,to cough.

seki tan ,coa l .

sema i , n a rrow,sma ll .

senaka,the back (of body).

sen taku suru,to wash (clothes) .

sen taku -

ya , la u ndress .

set sume i,a n exp la n ation .

setsumei suru , to exp la i n .

shabon , soap .

shakh in,a debt.

sha sh ih , p hotograph.

sha shi n -ya , p hotographe r .

sha tsu,shi rt.

shi ba,tu rf , grass.

shi baru , to ti e.

shi chi -gwa tsu ,Ju ly .

shi ga , the teeth .

shi g oku , very , extremely .

sh i -gwa t su , Ap ri l .

shi i tak e,mushrooms.

sh ij'h , constan tly .

sh ik am , tofind f a u lt wi th.

shikkari , firm , tight.

sh ikk ei , rudeness, imp ertinence .

JAPANE S E - ENGLISH

shimeru,tof asten , to close.

shimpai , a nxiety , trouble.

shimpa i sum,to be troubled or

a nx iou s.

shimpo, p rogress .

shimpo suru,to p rogress .

shin (no), rea l , true .

shin ui,tr u l i rea l ly .

shinj iru , to bel ieve .

sh inki (na ), new.

shinkb, bel ief .

shinko suru,to bel ieve .

shinri,tr uth .

Shinsetsu,kind ness .

Shin setsu na , k ind (adj )shinuru , to di e .

shiraberu , to enqu i re i n to, to

exam ine .

shirase , a n a nnounc ement , i ntima

tio n.

shi ra seru , to i nf orm .

shiroi , whi te .

shiru , to know.

shi ta , the bottom or u nder p a rt ofa nythi ng .

shi ta ,the tongue.

shi taku , p rep a ra tions , maki ng

shi ta lm wo suru, to p rep a re.

shi ta shi i , f r iendl i i ntimate .

shi tsurei , insolence, impertinence.

shi tsurei na , insolent, im

perti nent .

shi zuka (na ) , ca lm , qu iet.

shbchi , consen t, assen t.

shcchi suru ,to con sen t, to assen t.

shb-g‘wa tsu , Ja nu a ry .

shoj i suru , to possess .

sh6j iki , honesty .

shbnin,dea ler

,mercha nt .

shosen , fin al ly , at la st.shéshé , a li ttle .

shu i , mea n ing , p u rp ort.

shusen,help , a id .

shusen wo suru, to help ,

to a id .

shu shi , intention ,a im .

shutta tsu,sett ing

-out,dep a rture.

shu tta tsu sum , to dep a rt.

soba ,a longside .

sochi , or sochira , there.

sé dan , consu lta tion .

20 1

sedan suru , to consu lt

sbk en (na ), hea lthy , vi gorous .

soko, there .

sokoera , therea bou ts.

sokonau , to spoi l , tof a i l .sonnern , to p rov ide.

sonj iru , to sp oi l (tran s. and

sono,tha t

sora , the sky .

sore,tha t

soroeru ,to a rra nge, to p u t i n

order .

sorou , to be a r ra nged , to be in

order .

soro-soro, leisurely, slowly .

scam , to blame , to revi le .

sota i (no), whole .

soto,the exter ior

,out of doors.

sbtb (na ) , co nven ien t, p rop er .

862681111 , n oi sy .

suberu,to sli de , to slip .

subete,a ltogether , a l l .

ends 111 , a lready .

su e, end or tip of a nything .

sugi , pa st, af ter .

sug iru, to exceed .

sug u (n1) sugu (to), immed ia tely .

suiryb, a conj ectu re.

Buiryb sum , to conj ecture .

suiybb i , Wednesda y .

sukkari , comp letely , wholly ;

(wi th n eg ), not a t a ll .shk oshi , a sma l l amoun t, a bi t.

sfiku , to be emp ty .

snkuna i , f ew, sca rce.

sumau , to dwell , to l i ve.

suma su , tofin ishsumu , to reside , to conc lude .

supped, sou r .

suru , to ru b,to make

,to do.

surudoi,sha rp .

su sumeru , to recommend , to of er ,to u rge.

susumu , togof orwa rd , top rogress.

sute i shon ,ra i lway

-sta tion .

sfiteru , to throw away.

sun , to suck.

suzu , tin (the meta l ) .suzum e , sp arrow.

suzu shii , f resh, cool .

7 *

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

tabako, tobacco.

taberu,to eat .

tabemono, food , nou rishment .tab i , j ou rney .

tabi -b ito,tra veller .

ta da , s imp ly, merely , on ly .

ta da ima , p resently , immed i a tely .

ta dashi i , exac t, j ust:tai ra (na ) , fla t , level .ta i setsu , consequence, imp orta nce .

ta i setsu 113,

of consequence, ofimp orta nce .

tai so, grea tly , very , m uch .

the sun .

tak a i , dea r , exp ens ive, high.

tak ar a, treasu re .

tak aru , to collect (in trans ) .takfisan

, p lenty , much,ma ny .

tamag'

o, egg.

tamotsu , to keeptana , shelf .

tanoshimi , sa t isf action , p leasure .

tan su,chest of dr a wers, ca bine t .

tar a, cod -fish .

tariru , to be szwfic ient, to be enough.

tam , ca sk .

ta shik a. (na ), p os iti ve, sure.

ta shik a. ui, p os i tively , certa in ly .

tasshi ru, to atta i n to, to reach .

ta taku , to knock .

ta tam i, ma t .

ta tam u , to p i le up .

ta tern, to set up , to bu i ld .

ta toeru,to comp a re .

ta tsu , to r i se, to get up , to sta rt out.

tazuneru , to enq u i re, to ask .

te,ha nd

,a rm .

te-ara i , v iolen t, rough .

t ebuk uro, glove.

teburu -kak e, tablecloth .

tegam i , letter (correspondence ).te in ei (11a ), p ol i te, cou rteous .

teki to (n a ), su i table, fit, p rop er .

tenki,wea ther .

tenug'

u i,towel .

teppo, gun .

tern,to shi ne .

tetsu , i ron (the m eta l ) .tetsub in , kettle.

tetsu do,ra i lway .

to, door .

tobu , to j ump ,tofly .

tochaku, a rr iva l .

tochaku suru , to a rri ve.

todana,cup boa rd .

todomaru, to stop ,

to sta y“todomeru , to stoptoga , f a u lt, blame .

togameru , to find f a u lt w ith , toblame.

156i, f a r, dista n t.

tok ei,clock

, watch .

tok eru,to melt

toki,time .

tok i -on , now a nd then , somet imes.

tokkur i , bottle .

toku,to exp la i n , to u nf asten .

tomorn,to stop

tomoda chi , comp a n ion , f riend ,

torn,to take.

torn,to pass through, to p ass by .

tom,a t la st.

ton,to a sk.

t sug'i (no), the next.

tsug'

u , to j oi n (trans ) ; tof ollow.

t sui (ui ), a t last.

tsfik ama eru,to ca tch .

t sfik a sa doru,to control

,to di rect .

tsuk au,to emp loy , to use .

t suk emono, p ickles.

tsfik eru,tofix , to afix.

t sfiku,to p ush, to shove.

tsumari, at last, i n the long r un .

tsumbo (no), deaf .

t sunagu , to tie up ,to f asten .

t su tsumi (mono), p a rcel .tsutsumu

,to wrap up .

tsuyoi , strong .

U

u chi,the i ns ide a house home

n o u chi n i,ins ide, i n ; sono

u chi , mea nwhi le, soon ; 0 uchi

de , a t home .

ude, the a rm.

no, the top of a nything ; no no ui,

a bove, on , af ter .

ugokasu , to move (trans.

ENGLISH-JAPANESE

apri cot , a nzu .

Apri l , shi -gwa tsu .

arm , te , ude (weapon ) buk i .aroun d , no m awa r i u i .

arrive , to , tochaku su ru , tsuku .

army , r iku gun .

arti cle , shi namono.

artisan , shokei n in .

as (like ), tori , yo u i .

ashamed , to be , haj i n'

o ka ku .

ashes , ha i .

ask,to (enqu ire ) , kiku , ta zun eru .

assi st , to ,telsuda u .

assi sta n ce , shusen .

astoni sh , to , odoroka su .

at , u i , de ; (a t first ), haj imete,

haj ime wa (a t last ), yoya ku

(a t lea st ) , semei e (a t a ll) , ikko,

a ttend , to, ki wo ts iikcr u .

aucti on , sem'

l ur i .

August , hachi -gwa tsu .

aun t , oba .

au tumn , aki , shi n.

awkwar d (clumsy ) , bukiyo’

n a .

baby , a kambo.

ba ck (of body) , senaka ; (behindsomething ) , u shi ro.

ba ck , to go, ka eru , mo doru .

bad , wa ru i .

bag , f ukuro ; (hand te-ka ba n .

bak e, to, yaku .

bak er , p a n-

ya .

ba ll (sphere) , tama,

ma-ri ,

(dan cing ), odori , b uto.

bamboo, ta ke.

band (music), ga k ii ta'i .

bank (for m on ey , etc ) , ginko.

bank er, ginko

-sha .

bank -note , ginko-shihei .

barber , toko-

ya ,kam i -yu i .

barga in , to, negi ra .

bark,to

,hoeru , n aku .

bark (of tree ) , kawa .

ba rometer , sei -u -kei .

ba rrel (cask ), ta ru ; (of gun ) ,teppono tsutsu .

205

basin , da mba r i ; (wash ta ra i .

bask et , kago, za ru .

ba th , yu , f u ro.

ba th -room, f uro-ba .

bea ch (shore), hama be, um i be.

bear , to, kor a eru .

beans, mame.

bea t , to, butsu , u tsu .

beau t i ful,u tsuku shi i , ki rei n o .

becau se,ka ra

, yuye.

b ecome , to, n a ru .

bed (Japan ese ) , toko, n edoko ;

(foreign ), n eda i .bed-clothes , yagu , futon .

bed-room , ncm a,n ebeya .

beef ,'ush i -n o-n ik'

u , gyn-n iku .

before (in place) , sak i ; (in time) ,m a c, azen .

beggar , koj iki .beg in , to , hagimeru (tran s. )haj ima ru (in tran s .

beh ind,ura , u shi ro n i .

beli eve , to, omo u, shing i ru .

bel l , ka ne .

below,shi ta .

belt , obi .

bend , to, v i a geru (tran s )maga ru (in tran s )

benea th ,n o shi ta u i .

berry ,

'ichi go.

besi des , hoka u i,sono u e , be/su n i .

between ,n o a ida n i .

beyond , n o sak i u i , n o m ake”

u i .

b ig , oki i , oki n a ; (bigger) , motto

oki i (biggest ), i chi ba n oki i n o.

b il l (accou n t) , ka nj o (of E x

change) , kawa se - lega ta ; (offa re) , honda te.

b ird , tor i .

b i t (li ttle) , k ire, kake sukoshi .

bite , to ,kamu ; (as a dog) , ku i

ts i‘ikeru .

bi tter , n iga i .

black , ku roi .

blind (sightless), m ekura n o.

blood , chi .

blow, to, f uku .

blue , a oi (da rk ) , a i,kon -i ro

(l ight ) , m idzu-a sag i .

body , ka rada , shin ta i .

boil, to, n i ru , uderu .

2 06 A JAPANESE

book,hon , shomotsu .

book seller , hon -

ya .

boot , kutsz‘i .

borrow,to, ka r i ru , ha ishaku

suru ,shakuyo

‘

suru .

both , ryoko, dochi ra mo, f uta ts ii

n aga ra .

bot tl e , tokkuri , bin .

bottom , soko ; (underneath), shi ta .

bow, to, a j ig i wo sur u .

box, hako.

boy ,otoko no ko

,mu siiko.

branch , eda .

bra ss , shi n cha .

brea d , p an .

break , to, oreru ,kowa reru (in

oru , kowa su (tran s .

break fa st , a sa ha n .

brea th,ik i .

brea the , to, i ki suru , hoky i‘

t suru .

bri ck ,renga .

bri dge , ha sh i .

bri dl e , ta zu n a .

bring , to, motte kuru .

broa d , hi rci .

bronze , ka ra ka n e .

brother , kyoda i ; (elder) ,(younger), ototo.

brown ,tobi - i ro, cha - i ro.

bu il d ing ,i e uch i , ta tcmono.

bui l d , to, f u shi n wo suru ,i e n o

ta ter n .

burn ,to, moeru (in tran s . )

yakeru (tra ns .

business , yo, yom uki , shoba i .

bu sy , i sogashi i .

bu t , keredomo, shika shi , ga .

butcher , n iku-

ya .

butter, bata .

bu tterfly , chocho.

bu tton , bota n .

bu tton -hol e , botan no a n a .

bu tton ,to, bota n wo kaker u.

buy , to, ka u .

by , u i , de.

cabbag e, ka bej i .

cab inet (furn iture), tansu .

GRAMMAR

momen

cak e,kwa shi .

ca lcu la te , to, kanjo su ru .

can,to, yobu (rouse), okosu .

can (able), deki ru .

cana l, hori .

candl e, rosoku .

card (v isi ting ), n afudu , mei shi .

carp enter , da iku .

carp et , shiki-mono.

ca rry , to, mochi -hakobu .

ca t,neko.

ca tch , to, tsukama eru .

ca tch cold , to, ka ze wo hiku .

cau se, gen

-in , wa ke.

certa in , tashika n a .

certa in ly (of course ), mochi ron ,

a ta r ima e.

ceil ing , tenjo.

cha ir , i su ,kashi -kake.

chamberma i d , j ochi'

i .

change (ba lance of mon ey), tsu r i .change , to, kawa r u (in tran s ) ;tor i -kaeru (tran s .

character (na ture), seishitsu .

cheap , yasu i .

chea t , to, dama sa .

cheek s,ho, hop eta .

chequ e , kogi tte.

chest (bosom ), mun e (box), ha ko.

chi ck en ,n iwa -tor i .

ch i l d,kodomo ; ( in fan t ), a kambo.

ch in , ago.

choose ,to, yoru ,era bu , yor i

-dasu .

ci gar , ha-maki -ta bako.

ci garette, kami -maki -ta ba ko.

cl ean , ki rci n a .

clean ,to, soj i su ru .

clever , r zko’

n a .

climb , to, noboru .

clock , tokei .

close , to , shimeru .

cloth , kire (cotton ),(woollen ) , ra sha .

clothing ,k imono

,if iiku .

clou d , kumo.

coal , sek ita n .

coa t , uwag i .

cofl'

ee , kohi , kahe.

col d (to the touch), tsume ta i

(of the weather) , samu i .

collar, er i .

A JAPANESE

dream,to, yume wo mi ru .

dress , kimono.

dr ess , to, kimono wo su ru .

drink , to, nomu .

drive, to, mama wo gyo-su rn .

driver, gyos L.

drop (of wa ter, Il i to-tam shz’

.

drop , to, ochi rn otosu

dry ,kawa z

‘

m.

dry , to,kawakasu .

du ck, ahi r u .

durable , mochz‘

go, yoi .

dur ing ,a id a .

du ster , zok in .

du sty ,hokor i gar, takatta .

du ty (obliga tion ), gimu ; (ta ri ff),zez.

dye, to, someru .

E

each , ono-ono

,mei -me i .

ear , m im i .

early ,hayaku , haya i .

east,higashi .

easy , ya sashi i , ya su i .

ea t,to, ta ter u .

edg e (border) , f uchz’

(of kn i fe) ,ha .

eel , u nagz.

egg , tamago.

egg -cup , tamago ta le.

ei ther , dochi ra demo .

el bow, hij i .elegant , kirei na ,

r ipp a na .

elsewhere , yoso , kaka .

empty , ka ra , kamppo.

end , shima i , owa r i .

E ng land . Igzr isu ,E i lcokn .

enough , j nbn n ,takfisa n .

enqui re , to , ta zu neru , kiku , ton .

enter , to, ha i r u .

envelop e , j obuk nro.

E urop e , S eiyo, Yoropp a .

even (level ) , ta t’

ra (equa l ) , ichiyon a .

evening , ba n , yngata ; (this ),komba n (yesterday ), sakuba n

(to-morrow), myoba n .

GRAMMAR

every , goto n i , mo i .

everybody , da redemo.

every time , ma ido.

everywhere , doko demo, hobo”

.

exactly , chodo.

exam in e, to,shi raberu ,

konsa

su ru .

excell ent , yoi , u , kekko.

except , no kaka n i .

exchang e , to, tor i-knew .

excu se,to, kamben su r u

, gu rusu .

exp ense , nynhz’

, nynyo.

exp ensive , taka i .

explai n , to, take-okosu .

ext ingui sh , to, keen .

eye , me ; (of n eedle), medo .

fa ce , kao.

fact , j zj z'

tsu , koto .

fa i l , to (in a schem e) , hadzu reru

( in sen se of m istake) , ma chi

gaeru .

fa int , to , me wo mawasu , kizetsu

su r u.

fai r (pretty), ki rei no ; (j ust),kohei n a (of weather) , yoi .

fal l, to, ochi ru ; (of ra in

,

f ume.

fal se , uso no .

famous, nad aka z‘

.

far , toi , empo na .

fare (charge) , chinsen .

farmer, hyakusho.

fa shi on , ha yam’

, waka.

fa st (qu ick ), haya z’

.

fat , f u totta .

fa th er, ototsa n , chichi .

fear,to, osoreru .

feather , ka ne .

feel, to ,

kanj z'

ru, oboeru .

fern , shz'

da .

fetch,to , lotto, kum .

fiel d , hata lce.

fig , ickz'

j z'

ku .

fight , kenkwa .

fight , to, konkwa

ENGLISH- JAPANESE

figure (number), ka zu -j z’

(form ) ,kal achi .

fill , to, ippa i m’

suru .

find,

to ,m idasn ,

m i -ota ru ,

m al eiikem .

fine (sli ght) , kosoi (m inu te) ,koma lca i ; (pretty ), ki rei no ;

(of wea ther) , yoi .finger , yubi .

fin i sh ,to (end) , shima u ; (com

ple te ) , shiage iy .

fire (flam e), hi ; (conflagra tion ) ,kwaj i .

fire-wood , ma ki,ta ki -gi .

first,haj z

'

nze no , sa isiw no ,da i

ichi .

fish ,saka na .

fit , to (of keys, a n .

fit (sui ta ble ), tekito na .

flag ,ham.

fia t , hi ratta i , ta i-m na .

fiesh , n iku .

noor , yaku .

flour , kona , ndon ko.

flow , to,n aga reru .

flower,kono .

fiy , (insect ) ka i .fly , to, tobu .

follow,to , ts uite i ku .

food ,lobe-mono

,shok u-molen,

km'

mmw.

fool i sh , bakam shi z'

, ts nmam na i .

foot (of body ashi (mea su re)Sha ka .

for , tame n i ; (because ), ka ra .

forb i d , to,ki nj z

'

m .

forehea d , k ita i .

forei gn , gwa z'

koku no .

forg et , to , was ureru .

forgive , to, ya rnen ,ka mbe n su ru

,

ka nm'

n su ru .

fork (t able ) , M ica -sashi .

fortuna te (lucky ), n n no yoi .

fowl , tor i , n z’

wator i .

free, j i g/12 .

frequen tly ,tobi -tobi .

fresh (n ew, j u st ga thered ,ata rcwhz

’

z’

(of eggs) , umi -tate.

fri end , tomoda chi,heya .

frog , ka eru .

from,ka ra , yon

“

,

209

front , omote (inmf.

fru i t , m idzu -gwa zlshz’

, kudamono .

of) no mac

funera l , to mnm z.

fur , Ice , Ica u‘

a .

furn i ture,kam i , dogu .

vege

(rece ive

G

ga in ,moire, n

'

yekz.

ga in , to,

'mokeru .

gard en , n iwa , ha na zo no

table hal a ke .

ga rdener , a gain-Jo .

ga te , mon .

ga teway , kado onc/ml

genera l (u sua l) , ippa n no,f utsn no .

genera ll y (usua ll wa rez, ta iga i .g entl eman (we 1 bred m an

shi /zehi .

get , to (obta in ),moro n .

get ou t, to , der u .

g et up , to (rise ), okirn .

g irl , m i i su me .

g i ve , to, ya rn ,ageru .

g lad ,u reshi i .

g la d , to be . yorokobu .

g love , tebukoro.

go, to , yn lc n, iku .

go back , to, ka oru .

go down , to (an incline ) , ori r u,

knu la r n.

go forward , to , ma c ye su sum u .

go in , to , ba rr io.

go out , to , deru .

go through , to,16m .

go up , to,aga ru .

go wi th , to ,issha n i iku .

gold , kin .

good , yoroshm, yoi , n (to the

taste) , n ma z’

.

goods , shina -mon o.

goose (tam e) , ga cho (Wi ld ga n .

gradua l ly , clan -clan .

gra nd , ripp er.

grand-chi ld, mago.

gr an dfather, sof a -me.

2 1 0 A JAPANESE

grandmother, sobo, baba .

grass, kn sa (turf) shi ba .

gravel , j am.

g ray , n edzum i — z’

ro.

grea se , a bu ra ,

green , a oi , w idom-z'

ro (l ight),moyoye

-z'

ro.

greeng rocer , yaoya .

grocer , kambu tSn-

g/a , tobn tsz‘Z-ya .

groom ,betto.

grow, to (increase), seicho swrn .

grumble, to, gn zn -

gnzu on, gum

tsuku .

guard , to, mamoru .

gun , topp o’

.

hab i t (custom ), n om u}, n amwa shi ,

f nsokn .

ha il,heya

”

, (wa re.

ha i r,ke.

ha irbru sh, Ice-kam i .

ha irdresser , kami -yen, m’

ha tsn

n in .

hal f , hambun , kan .

hammer,ha nadzu chz

‘

.

hammer,to, kan adzucln

'

do n tsu .

hand, to ; (right ) m igz

'

no to ;

(left bidumno to.

handk erchi ef , han af nki , ha n

kochi .

handle (of tools), 6 (of baskets,teapots, to ; (of drawer) ,totto.

handsome,ki rei n o .

hang , to, kaka rn (in tran s )kakeru

happy , to be, yorokobu , tano

shimn .

hard (not soft), ka mi ; (di fficult),mndznka shz

’

z’

.

hare,u sage.

ha t,boshi , shapp o.

have , to (possess), mots/ii,motto

head (of body), ammo .

heada che , zu tsii .

health , Icen lco, yoj o.

GRAMMAR

heal thy , ta ssha n a .

hear , to , hi ku .

heart , kokoro.

h ea t,a tii sa

, nekkz’

.

heavy , omoi,omotaz

'

.

height , takasa .

help ,to

, tetsudom, tasukeru ,sen

-a

mo sum , to wo kasu .

hen , mend om'

.

here,koko, kochera .

here and th ere , a clLi -kochi .

h i de,to, kaku rern (in tran s ) ;

kakn sn (tran s .

h i gh ,taken .

h i ll,loo-

yoma , aka .

hi ng e , cho-ts ugn i .

hire,to (a hou se , kar i ru ,

(ah employé), ya ton .

h i t, to, botsa .

hi therto, kare made, ima made.

hold,to, mots u, te n z

'

mots u.

hol e,a na .

hol i day , yasum i-Zn

’

,kyn

-j i tsn.

home , taku , j i -taku , u chi .hon est , Shoj zk

‘i n a .

horse,mnm a

,fe‘im a .

hosp i ta l , byo- i n .

host , a rnj z'

.

hot , a tsn i .

hotel (n ative ), yadoya ; (E uro

pean style) , hotern .

hour , toki , j ika n .

hou se , i e, uchi , taku .

how,ikaya ,

deshi ta

how long etsu made

how m any ikn tsu ? iku-mo i ?

how often i ku ta bi

hung ry ,hida rm

'

,[l imo-

ye, ham

ga hotter.

hurry ,to, i sogu .

I

I,wa taknshz

’

,wa takz

‘ishi -dmm .

i ce, kom‘

.

i dle , to be , namakete i r u .

if,moshi , n a ra , n a ra ba .

i ll (sick ), byoki .illness, f ukwa i , byo

'

Zcz‘

, yama i .


less (in quan ti ty), snlcnn a i .let , to (allow), sa seru (hire ou t),ka sa .

l etter , tegam i ; -

paper) , tegam in o-lcam i .

l evel , ta i ra lea n a .

li brary , sli omots iZ-beya .

l i d , f z7i a .

li e , n so i tsnwa r i .

l i e , to (tell fa lsehoods), u so mo

tsuku .

l i e down,to,

n ern f nseru .

l i ft , to, mochi -agemc.

l igh t (not heavy) , kam i (colour),u sn i - i ro (flame) , aka i

'i .

li ght , to , hi wo tsmleern .

l ik e (sim ilar), n i ia , n i -yotta .

li k e , to , sa lo n, loonomn .

li p , lenchi -bi rn .

li sten,to, k ikn . mocln

'

ga i , aya

l i ttle (sm all) , eli i isa i .l ive , to, i kiru (dwell), sunm u .

l ong , n aga i .

look , to , m imi .

look for , to, sag/as a.

loose (n ot t ight ), g/n rn i .lose , to

,n a l onsn , n sli in a n

,son

suru (be beaten ) , mo lcera .

loud ( in sou nd ) , oki n o oio.

love , to,sa lon

,

low (in height ), li i l mz'

; (vu lgar) ,gesnba li a .

luggag e , n imolsz‘i .

0 - 0 .

lunch , cl: 1 u! ik i , lzi ra-mesl n

'

.

mak e , to , loosln'

i'

aer u .

man , lai io, j i n , oloko.

many , oi , ta lci i sa n , yohodo, 07m

manu fa cture , to , seize-su ru .

mark ,shir nslzi .

mark et , i chi -bu .

marry ,to , lco nrez

'

su ru,.

map , clzi zn . NMarch , sa n

-

gwa tsu .

ma ster , da n n a ,sli nj z

'

n . n a i l (finger tsume ; (m etal,

mat , ta tam i . lc ngi .

ma tch (lucifer), haya -is iikegi . nak ed , hada lea .

meani ng , im i , wake.meanwhil e , sono a ida n i .

measure (dim en sion s) , snmpo

(in strum en t ) mmm-sa shi .

mea sure , to, snmp owo tom .

mea t , n i leu .

med i cin e, lensnm

'

.

melon , um’

.

mend , to , n aosu , tsi i lcn rou .

merchan t,a kindo, shon in .

merely , tada .

messag e , kotozu ke.

messeng er , tsii lca i no mon o.

mi ddl e,elm

,n a lea , ma nn a lca .

mi lk, chichi .

mine (of me), wata lci i slzi no.

minute (tim e), f u n .

mirror , kagam i .mi st , moya ,

lei r i .

mi stak e (error),m achi .

mi stak e , to, m a cln'

ga ei'

u .

mix, to, ma zern .

Monday , yotsu-

yobi .

mon ey ,ka n e, lcinsn .

month , tsnki .

mon thly , ma i -ts nlci , tsul i-dzn lri .

moon , tsi i lei .

more,911 6

,motto.

more an d more , m am -m a su .

more or less , ta slzo, i leum -ka .

morn ing , a sa (this lcesa

(to-morrow nag/o-a sa .

moun ta in, yoma .

mou th , k i lo/i i .

mother , lzaha , Okkasa n .

move , to,

n golczt (in tran s )n golea s n (tran s ) ; change resi

den ce) , tentaku sn rn .

much, ta lcii sa n .

mu shroom ,ski i ta lre , m a ts/Wake .

mutton , hi tmtii -no-n iku .

mustard, lea ra slu

'

.

ENGLISH-JAPANESE

name, na .

na rrow, sema i .

nasty ( to tas te ) , ma zu i .nea r , chika i .

nearly , botondo, mo sfikoshi ate .

necessa ry ,h itsnyona .

neck , kubi , nodo.

needl e , ka ri .

neighbour ,tona r i -bito.

neighbourhood , k inj o, loimpm .

never , kesshi te na i .

new ,a ta rashi i .

news , shimb nn

newspaper , shm ibu nshi .

next , ts zigi no .

ni ce (pretty ) , ki rei na ; (da in tyand swee t ), u ma i .

ni ece , mei .

ni ght , yoru (to -

n ight), komba n(Iast sa leuba n .

nobody , da re mo M L.

noi se , oto.

noisy , yakamaslzi i , sozoshi i .

none , na i .

noon,li ir u.

north , kita .

nothing ,na n i mo na i .

notwi thstanding ,n i lcama waz n .

November , Jn- i’

chi -getsn.

now, ima ; and then ), or iori , toki -(tok i .

nurse leo-mor i ; (sickloa mbyo

-n in .

oak , leash i wa ,na ra .

obedi ent , s nna o na .

obj ect (a im ), molcntel n'

.

obj ect , to , koshowo imi .

observe , to (see), m i -tomerzi , m inker u (be ca reful abou t) ,chit- i -sn r n; (inciden tal ly ), lci gatsuku .

offer , to, snsamern .

2 1 3

offici a l (officer), shikwa n , yaku

n z’

n .

often , tab i -tabi .

oil,abn ra .

ol d (of things) , f u ru i (of

person s) , toshz'

yor i .

omi t , to, otasu, ( in writing) , leak iotosu .

on,no n i ; n i .

once , ichida ; (at sugun z'

.

on ion,neg i .

only , ta tta , baka r i , tada .

open ,to, a lueru .

op ini on , ka ngae, rye/co n.

op posi te , m ulco no.

or, ma ta wa , lea .

orange , mz'

lea n .

order (sequence ) , j ungo, shida i ,

( for goods) , chamon (to ser

v an ts , me i rei , i i - tsnlce.

order , to (command), i i -tsfilcern ,

mezj z’

ru .

ordinary , tsz’

t rei,ata rz

'

mae .

other , hoka no , a to no .

our,

‘wata lczv

tshi -douw no.

ou t,outside , soto.

ou t , to go, delea lcerw, deru .

over (on top ), ue n z’

.

overcoa t , gwa ito.

own er , machi-n ushi .

pa ck age , tsutsum i ; (bale), hyo’

(case ), hoJco.

pa in , itam i .

pa in , to, ita mn .

pa in fu l , ita i .

pa int , p en lei .

pa i n t , to , p onlei 100 n ame,ega len .

pa in ter , penk i-

ya (artist ), eka loi ,gwa lco.

pa le , no i , noza me no, ao-zameta .

paper (wall leabe-gam i ; (wr i ti ng kaku -kam i .

pa per-kn ife, kami -ki r i .

parasol , higasa .

parcel , tsutsumi .parent , oya .

2 1 4 A JAPANESE

p art , bun .

part , to (of an obj ect) , wait-er a ;

(of fri ends) , li a na reru .

p arti cular (specia l) , kaknbets ei

na (strict) , ya luama slu’

i, genj n,

loo~mudzn lrashi i

p artner (bu sin ess), sha a‘

n .

pass , to (through or a long), tom .

p a ssag e (corridor) , 7'

5ka .

passeng er , nor i-leya lcn .

pa ssport , menj é , ryolco-menjo.

pa ttern (model) , te-li on (sample) ,m i -lwn (figure ), nwyo.

p ay (sa lary ), loynloin .

p ay , to, ham /n.

p aym en t,ha ra i .

p ea (in pod ), saga -emi t? (shelled),(anda -mame.

pear , na sh i .

p ear -tree , na shi n o lei .

p easan t , hyaku sho, nom in .

p eculia r , k ita i n a , lwn na .

pen , f ade , se iyo no j ud o .

p enci l , emp itsii .

p enkn i fe , leo-

ga ta na .

pep per , koslzo (red), togam sli i .

p er fect , lcwa nzen n a .

p erfectly , mattaka .

perha p s , ta bn n .

p ermi t , to, yu rasu ,sli o

'

chi su ru .

p erson ,hito

, j in .

p ersp ira tion ,a se.

p ersp ire, to, ase ga der u .

p ersuade , to,leudolcu , susnmem .

photogr aph , shashi n .

photographer , she ski n-

ya .

p i ck , to (fru it ), tom,mogu

(flowers) , ha na wo aru (select ),erabu .

p i ckles, ko-no-mono, tsnkemono.

p i cture , e (hanging) , kakenwno

(fram ed) , ya ku .

p i erce , to, tszi lei-tosn .

p ig , bu ta

p igeon ,ha to.

p il l ow,makm '

a .

p in , tome -ba r i , ha m“

.

p ink , momo-im no.

p i p e , loada (tobacco ki sern .

p lace , tokoro, ba slw.

p lace, to, Olen .

GRAMMAR

asobi ; (dram a ) ,

On.

liogo suru .

p lai n (level ground), him -chi ,he iehi (clear), a lci ra lca na .

p lant , nek i , ka sa-lei .

p lan t , to, newt .

p la te , sama .

p lay (gam e),kyo

’

gen .

p lay , to, asobn .

p leasure , ta noshim i .

p l enty , takasan , j i‘

i bnn .

p lum , nme ; -tree ), in ne-no -lci .

pock et , ka le izsli i , f i l tolcoro.

p oin ted (sharp) , togat ta .

pol i ce -sta tion , lceisa teii -sho.

p ol i ceman , keisa ts z‘

iJowa n -j a nsa .

poli te , teinei n a .

pond , i leo.

p oor (indi gen t ), bimbo n a .

pork , bu ta no n i lcn .

porter (ra i lway eki -f n ; (light ),loa ru lco.

portman teau , ka ba n .

p ortra i t , shozo’

,n z

’

tamt -katacli i .

post (pi lla r), li a slzira (letters ,ynln

'

n .

postag e -stamp , yawn -kitte,inshi .

postcard , y i ibin-hag a lci .

postman , y abin-ha i ta tsii -n i n .

post -office , ydbin-lcyolcn .

p ost -oni ce -order, ynbi n -lcawase .

pota to, imo ; (sweet ) , S atsumaimo .

pour , to, tsuyu .

powder (gun ensiio, kwa yakn ;

(m edi cin a l ), kognsu ri .

prai se , to , homern .

presen t (gi ft ) , shinjo-mono .

p resently , j iki n i .pretty , loirei not (bea u tifu l ),

n tsz'

i lc nslzi i .

preven t , to, sama tageru , sa sen a i .

price , neda n , no, a ta i .

p rin t , to, lza n leo su ru , i nsa tsii

sewn .

pri son ,roya .

probably , ta bun .

prop er (appropri a te) , 36-0 na ,

teleito, 3616 n o .

protect , to, mamoru

proud , koma n na .

provi de, to, sonaer u .

A JAPANESE GRAMMAR

8

sa d , to be , ka na shim n .

sa fe , buj i , do zj é bu .

sa fely ,buj i n i , a nzen n z

'

.

sa la ry , ky a‘

tkin , golole‘

ysalmon , sa ke .

sal t , shiwo ce lla r) , shi n'

o

sam e , onaj z’

.

san d , sfin a .

sa t in , sh i tsu .

S a turday ,dog/obi . m i ra

sau ce , shag/n .

sa ucepan , na be .

saucer , 3am , sh im-2am

say , to, ka nas a , i s .

scarce , suka na i .

school , ga l l-6.

sci ssors,ha samz.

scra tch , to ,ka ku .

scream , to ,sa l '

ebu .

screw ,nej z

'

.

season , j isetsfi.

sea t (cha ir) , is u, kashi -hole .

see , to , m in i .

seed,ta ne.

seem,to , m ieru .

sel dom , ma re n i .

select , to , erabu, .

selfish , ta mne -

ga tte na .

sel l , to ,u rn , u r i -sa ba lcu .

send , to , ya rn , olmrn .

sep ara te , betsn no, betsn -betszt

no.

separa te , to , maheru .

S eptember , l a t-

gam ma .

servant (ma le ) , kodznlea i

(fema le ), gej o.

sew , to, n i t .

shadow , kage-boshi .

shap e , ka taeh i .

sharp (of kn i fe , yaku,

ki rer a .

shave, to, hige no suru .

shel f , t una .

shell,ka i .

shin e , to, tern .

shi p , f une .

shi rt , j i ba n , shats ii .

shoe, k i tten.

shoemak er , kutsii -ya .

shoot , to (wi th weapon ), tepp o'

wo u tsu .

shop , 7m’

sg .

shopkeeper ,ak inda .

short (not long), m zj ika i .shoul der

,ka ta .

show, to, m iser a .

shower (of ra in ), yfldachz'

.

shut,to

, shi 7rwr u.

si ck,byok i .

side , ha, ka l a .

sigh t (som ething seen ) ,koto.

sign , to , ku nez’

s uru , na mcw wokaku .

sil ence , da mal te aru koto.

sil en t,sk idzz

‘

ika .

si len t , to be , dama rn .

si lk , kin u .

si lver , gin .

since , ka ra .

sing , to, u ta u .

si ster , om za -s /oda z'

(elder) , ( me(you nger) , z

'

moto.

si t,to , kash i mo kol

'

eru .

size , o'

lcisa .

skin,ka wa

,hada e .

sky , so m.

sl eep , to , new .

sleepy , nem u i .

sleeve , sode.

slow ,nom i , am

“

.

slowly , shz'

d zuka m'

.

small , chi isa z'

.

smok e, kemu rz

'

.

smok e,to (tobacco) , taba ko

nomu .

smooth ,s ecbel 'koz

'

.

sneeze,to , Im

‘

wha m i mo suru .

snow, y uki .

soa p , sha bon ,sekken .

soft,

soi l (ea rth), tswchi .soli d

, kata i .

some , am .

somebody , da re lea , a ru h ito.

somehow, doka .

something , nam i ka .

sometimes , a ru toki , toki -oral

somewhere, dokka de, doko ka .

ENGLISH -JAPANESE

son , must /co.

song , u m.

soon , j iki -mlsound (heard ), oto.

soup , su imono, ta ng/u ,sopp a .

sour , supp a z.

sou th , m in am i .

sparrow, su zume .

sp eak , to, 7512 , ha n asu ,mosu .

sp ecta cl es , megame.

sp lendi d , m’

ppd 7m .

sp oi l , to , sonj'i ru .

spoon , saj z’

(tea aha -saga

spring (season ), ha ru .

spring (of vehicle ), ba ne .

square (shape) , Shikoku .

sta ble,amen-ya .

stai rca se , hashigo-da n .

sta l e , f u ru ku sa z’

.

stand , to , tatsi i .

star,hoshi .

start , to (set ou t ), shu états'ii s uru .

sta te (condi t ion ), yosu , a r isama .

sta ti on (ra i lway ), sutei sho n,teisha -ba .

steal , to, nusumu .

steam , yuge , j o'

kz'

.

steamer , j oki sen .

stee l , hagcme .

st i ck , to (adhere ), ku ttsz‘iku .

sti ll (un til n ow), ima wmde ;

(tranqu il ), shidzuka, m .

stocking , kawa-shim, tabi .

stone, ish i .

stop , to, toma ru (intran s . )tomaru (trans .

stove , sa table.

strai gh t , ma ssa ya n a .

strange , ffishigz'

,medzu rashi i .

strap ,kawa -him .

straw,wa rez.

stream , naga ra.

street , m ichi , to’

m'

.

strength ,chika ra .

string , d o.

strong , j obu no ; (physically ),chi /cam no.

stu p i d , baka na .

sudden , m’

waka no .

suffici en t , j abu n 7m .

sug ar , sa te.

2 1 7

sui table , tekz'

tona .

sum (total ), shims da lca .

summer , n ama .

sun , ta iyo, hi .

Sunday , n ichiyo‘

bi .

supp er , yameshz‘

.

sure,ta shika .

surely , tashi ka m’

.

sweep , to , ba lm .

sweet,uma i

,w nw

’

.

swim ,to

, oyogu .

table,da i , ta beru .

tab le -cl oth,teberu -kake, da i

-kake.

ta i l , shz'

pp o.

ta i lor,situa te-ya .

tak e,to

,tom .

ta lk , to, hanasu .

tal l , sei -no-mka i .

ta ste , aj iwa z‘

.

tea , cha .

tea -cup ,chawa n .

tea -k ettl e,tease-bin .

tea -pot , dobz'

n , kibi -sho.

teaspoon , cha -saj i .tea ch , to, ash

/tern .

teacher,sansez

'

.

tear,to

, ya buru .

telegr am , demp 6.

telegraph -othee,denshz

’

n -kyolcu .

tel ephone , denwa .

tell , to, ha na su .

than, yom

’

.

thimb le , yubi -nu lci .

thing (abstract ), koto (concrete ),

think , to, omou ,ka ngaeru .

thirsty , nodo ga kawa z'

ta .

thi s,from ,

kono.

though ,keredomo.

thread , d o.

throat , nodo.

throug h , tom ,to

'

shi te,tone .

throw , to, how , nager u;aWaY) , su éeru .

Thursday , molouyobi .

ti ck et (ra i lway kippu ; (fortheatre , etc. f uda .


t i e , to, shi ba ru , yuwa eru .

t ight , ka mi .

t i ll (un t i l ), made .

t in,briklei , sum .

to, ye, n i .

toa st (bread), yuki -p a n .

to-day , konn ichi , leg/6.

t og eth er , i ssha n o.

to-morrow,myon ichz

'

ing), myo-cho

myo-ba n .

tongue , shim.

to-n ight , kom ba n ,Icon -

ya

too (also), gaha ri

ama r i .

tooth ,ha .

toothache , ha, na i .

tooth -bru sh , goj i .touch ,

to,

n i fwreru (meddlewith) , zj iru .

towards , no hoye.

towel , tenuguz’

.

town ,machi .

toy , omocha .

tra de , a hino i , sho'

ba i , boyek i .

trai n (ra i lway resska , ki sha .

tran sla te , to, hon -

yaku su ru, .

travel , to, rye/co s uru ,tabi s u ru .

travel l er, ta bi-hi to

,ryoko

‘

j a .

tray ,bon .

tread ,to

, f nmn .

tree , lei , j umoku .

tremb le , to, f nm’

o

kowaku te f ume ;sama leutef ume.

troubl e (bother), mend6 (inconven ience), tekazn (anxiety) ,shimp a i .

troubl e , to be in , koma r u .

troubl esome (of person s), a ra sa i

(of things), mend6 n a .

trousers , momohz'

ki .

tru e,ho nto, ma koto.

tru ly ,m akoto n i , hon n z

’

.

truth ,m akoto, j i tsii .

tru th full y ,a r itei n i .

Tuesday ,lewayobi .

tumb le , to (over),korobu (down ),ochi rn

,taorern .

turn i p ,kab n.

twi st , to, hineru , nej z'

m .

U

ug ly , nai -n iha i , m igu rushn , f uIcz

'

ryona .

umbrell a , kasa ,ka ra -kasa .

unable , to be , dekin a i ,

unavoi dable,shika ta -

ga-n a i , yon

dokorona z’

.

un certa in,tashika de na i .

un cle , oj i -sun .

un comfortab le (incon ven ien t ) ,f nj iyn n a .

uncommon , medzn rashn .

un der (undern eath), shim.

understa nd,to,

wa ka ru .

undress onesel f,to,

kimono mo

n ugu .

unfortuna te, f n -shinwase n a .

ungrateful , on wo shim m‘i .

unhappy , f n -shz'

awase n a .

unhea l thy (of persons) , byoshinn a (of places), we no tame n i

yaku n a i .

unj ust , f n -kokez’

.

unkind, f u -shinsetsz

‘i n a , nasake

n a i .

un l ik e , chiga tte.

un li k ely , a r i se mo n a i .

un plea sant , omoshi rolcu n a i .

un sa fe , a bu na i .

un sati sfa ctory ,zombnn de na i .

un sightly , m i -n z’

lc ui .

unski l ful , hem na ,bu kiyon a .

un su i table, f u -so-o-na , f u -tekz

'

to

untrue,Jztsz

‘i de n a i

,u so no.

un tru th , u so, i tswwam'

.

unusua l, hzj ona , rei no na i .

unwise,ka ngae ga n a i .

up ,we n i .

up ,to g et , oki rn .

upon , ne m’

.

u prigh t (hon est ), j i tchaku n a ,

tadashi z’

(erect), masangu .

up si de-down , sa kasama ,a be -kobc,

sakasa .

up sta irs , n ika z‘

.

u s,wataknshi -donw.

u se , to, tsnka u , machi -iru .

useful , choke na .

useless, yaku nz

'

tata nz‘i .


wi p e to, f uku .

wire , ha riga ne.

wi se,

'r iko n a .

woman , onna , f uj i n .

won derful , kimyo n a,ki ta i n a ,

f n shi gi .wood , lei (forest), li ng/ashi , morz

'

.

wool,lee, rasha. .

word,koioba .

work , shigoio.

work,to

,ha i am lcu .

workman , shoku n in .

worthless, ismna ra na i , yaku n i

tata na i .

wound,kega , lcizn .

wrap ,to

,tsu tsumu .

wri st,te-kubi .

wri te, to,

kaku .

wrestle , to, sumowo tor n .

wrong , maehiga tta (ev i l ),wa rn i .

Y

year , ioshi , nen , sa i .

yearly , ma i -nen .

yell ow,lei - im i .

yesterday , lci no.

yesterday even ing , sa len ba n .

yesterday morn ing , lei no no a sa .

y et , mad a .

young , n a ka i , tosli i no ika n a i .

zeal , nesshin .

zealous , m sshi n n a ru ,

n a ra .

zig -zag ,u ne-kune , isuzn -m -ori

n a tte orn .

zinc,tota n .

2 2 2 INDE !

Adverbial Phrases

Adverbs

Apposition

Article (absen ce of)A8

”(how rendered)

Attribu tive con stru ction s

Augmen ta tives

Auxil iary Num erals

Verbs (see Verbs)

B

Bases of Verbs 54-56, 64, 65, 68

-71 , 73, 78 , 97, 107, 1 10

Beca u se (how rendered) 39

Become”

(how ren dered) 88

Bu t”

(how ren dered) 89,1 51

Ca n (how rendered)Ca nnot

”(how rendered)

Cau sa ls or Causativ es 107

Certa in Past Ten se 69 , 83

Certa in Presen t or F u ture Ten se 54- 57, 68 , 80, 106

Chin ese words 25,1 30 - 132

,135- 140, 1 56, 1 59, 160

Comparison 1 16,1 27, 168

Compound (Adjectives)(Noun s)(Ten ses)(Verbs)

Con cessi ve Mood

Condi tion a l Base 54,55

,68

, 70

(Mood) 70, 87 , 88

Conjugation 54-64, 1 2 1

(F irst) 54,55

,58

,65-68

,108

,1 10

(of Adjecti ves) 1 2 1 - 1 23

Conjugation s (of Verbs)(S econd) 54, 55, 60 , 60 64, 97, 98 , 102, 103, 107 ,

Conjun ction s

2 24 INDE !

“ L et”(how rendered)

9 1 , 109

L etter-changes6, 65

-68 , 69 , 92 , 132 , 1 33- 135

May (how rendered) 82,103

Mon ths (n ames of the)1 40

Mood 57 , 58-64

,68

,78 , 83

M r,Mrs

,Mi ss 1 58

,1 59

Must (how ren dered) 82

Negative (syn tax of)

(adjective na i ) 77 , 1 22- 1 24

(base) 54,55, 68 , 97 , 107

(conjugation s)1 22

nor (how ren dered)

(abstract)

(compound)

(u sed as Adjectives)Adverbs)

(verbal )Number

Numerals

O r (how ren dered)Ought (how rendered)

Particles (see Postposition s) .

Pa st Ten ses 69,70

,83

,87 , 89 ,

Person16, 53,

Plu ral

Postposition s (Particle s)

IND E ! ' 2 2 5

PAG E

Poten tia l Verbs (see Verbs) .Prefixes . 9

,10, 1 5

Presen t Ten se (see Certa in Presen t) .Probable Past

Presen t or F u ture

(demon strative)(indefin i te)(in terrogative)(person a l)(possessive)(reflectiv e)(relative)

Reduplication of Consonan ts .

(of words)

Should”(how rendered)

S in ce ” (how rendered)S tems (of Adjecti ves)

(of Verbs)S ubj ect (of S en ten ce)S u ffixes

Ten se (in Adjectives)(in Verbs)

Tha n ”(how rendered)

Transi tive and In tran si tive Verbs.

Verbs 53,167, 1 70, 1 7 1

(ambiguou s form s) 1 10

(bases of) 54-56,68 - 70, 78 -9 1

JAPANE S E GRAMMAR

15

39,53

54,55

, 65-68

,92 , 97, 1 10

9 , 1 4, 1 9, 9 1 , 97, 104, 1 13- 1 15

,1 16- 120 , 1 25

226 INDE !

PAG E

Verbs

(causa l)(compound)(fina l, om i tted)(hon orific)(in a ru )(in era ) .

(in j i ru )(in suru)(in tran si tive)(irregu lar)(passive)(potentia l)to be

(“ to do

”)

(“to have

”

)(tran sitive)(u sed as adjectives)(used as n oun s)

(wi th so a ffixed)

t cn (how rendered)l’Vhether (how rendered)Whi le (how rendered)

Prin ted a t the E dinburgh Press

FRANK a nd EDWARD MURRAY (Printers )9 and 1 1 Young S treet

7 1

104

104

7 1

97 - 100,102 -103, 108

10 1 - 103, 165

99,103- 105

105

96-9 7 , 1 75

126

2 H o s s f e ld’s C o n v e rs a t io n a l M e t h o d

su ch ru les for h is g u ida n ce a s w i ll p la ce h im in a p osi t ion to

m a ster the sam e w ith com p a ra t iv e ea se a n d sa t isfa ct ion .

The pu bl isher s ha v e g iven m a n y yea rs’

ea rn est a tten t ion to

the su bj ect , a n d i t h a s been the ir a im to m ak e th e ir book s

rea lly tru stwor thy a n d rel iable g u ides from wh ich a n y stu den t

of ordi n a ry in tell ig en ce m ay , w i th a m odicum of in du stry an d

p ersev eran ce , obta in a thorou gh a n d p ra ct ica l kn ow ledg e of

the lan g u ag e he i s stu dy in g .

Th e H ossfeld Method i s pla n n ed on a perfectly ra t ion a l a n d

sc ien t ific ba sis , th e book s a re d iv ided in to 62 lesson s , a n d ea ch

sub -div ided in to fou r p a rt s, com p r isin g from th e first lesson

Conversat ions . Translat ions . Readings. Grammar.

It w i ll thu s be seen th a t , a s on e of ou r corresp on den t s sta tes ,

th is on e Method em bra ces the fou r r ecogn ised u p-to -da te m odes

of tea ch in g an d lea rn in g , ca refu l ly a v oi d ing those extrem e s

wh ich a re so u nsa t i sfa ctory a n d d i sappoin t in g in the ir r esul ts .

The p la n of the lesson s i s v ery fa scin a t in g ,a n d on e in wh ich

the stu den t h im sel f becom es g rea tly in tere sted,hen ce he

m ak es th a t rap i d progress wh ich is so m a rk ed in a ll stu den ts

of th e H ossfeld Method , a n d wh ich i s, ha ppi ly , fa st doin g away

w i th th e st igm a ca st u p on ou r you n g m en a n d w om en for

th e ir dep lor ab le ign ora n ce of fore ign ton g u es . Th i s w a s,

how ev er , n ot a ttr ibu table to a n y in cap a city or la ck of in te ll i

g en ce in th em selv es, bu t en t ir ely ow in g to the in adequ a te a n d

fa lse m ea n s of in stru ct ion .

Th e H ossfe ld Method ,u n l ik e others wh ich p rom i se so m u ch

a n d p erform so l ittle , g iv es from the v ery beg inn in g am p le

p roof of i ts e ffic ien cy , a n d the p u bl ishers u rg e you to g iv e i t a

tr ia l w ithou t de lay a n d j u dge i ts m er its for you r sel f .

Th ey w ou ld a lso ca l l you r a tten t ion to th e cheapn ess of these

v olum es in com p a r ison w i th oth ers .

H IRS CH F E L D BRO TH E RS L IMITE D ,

13 F U RNIVAL S TRE E T, L OND ON , E .C .

H IRS O H F E L D B RO T H E RS L IM IT E D

f o r t h e S t u d y o f M od e r n L a n g u a g e s

A S E LE CTION O F UNSO LICITE D TE STIMONIALS

H .M. S . CLE O PATRA,CO LO NIA, U RUGUAY .

D E AR S IR,

Th e Gramma r in F re nch, of H ossfe ld’

s,ha v ing been ma in ly

ins t rum e n ta l in my havi ng ga in ed the qu a li tv of In te rpre ter , R .N . ,

in tha t languag e in six mon ths ,I ta ke the ea rliest opp0 1 tum ty of

a cknowledgm en t,a nd a lso O f suggest ing the prop rie ty a nd imm ense

adva n ta ge to the public serv ice should ev ery libra ry in E .M . ships of wa r

be supp lied wi th you r Gramma rs in ,say , F rench , Germa n , Ita lia n , a nd

Span ish, e tc . I m a y men t ion tha t 0 1n' libra ri e s a re supplied free to u s

,

a nd a t the publ ic exp ense , a nd tha t the add i t ion wou ld represe n t a m e relytrifling cos t , a nd tha t I be lieve tha t shou ld you represen t the adv isability ,the i r Lordships wou ld a cqu iesce , in the in te re sts of the public se rvice .

“ You a re a t libe rt y to make wha t u se you p lea se of m y v iews, {1 5 1

was the first to elec t the p re sen t reg u la t ion s , gra n t ing four mon ths’

studyon the Con t in ent , a nd therefore I n e ed lose no t im e i n consu lta t ion .

”— I

am, S IR . Yours sin cere lv

,

L . B . D E NMAN (L i eutena n t),. S . Cleopatra , S . E . Coa st

,Amer ica

( . ll on

CH ARTE R H O U S E,GO D ALMING .

D E AR S IRS ,

I thank you for a copy of your Ita lia n Gramm a r [H ossfe ld’

s

System ! , wi th which I ha ve be en for some t im e we ll a cqua in ted . Thesystem is excel len t a nd the book is adm irably a rra nged . My experienceof the Ita lia n Gramm a r wa s so sa tisfa ctory tha t I recomm ended a pup i l ofm ine

,who wi shed to lea rn S pa n ish , to ge t your Span ish Gramma r in the

sam e series . H e m ad e rap id progress, a nd requ i red very li tt le he lp beyond

tha t which the book ga ve him .

”— You rs fa i thfu ll y,

IV . H AIG BROWN (Pr incipa l ).

PO LYTE CH NIC INS TITt,RE GE NT STRE E T .

GE NTLE ME N,

“ I use H ossfeld’

s Germ an Gramma r for our large da y a n d

eveni ng cla sses a t this In stitu te,a nd I apprec ia te the work highly . In

proof of the good resu lts a ttending i ts in trodu ct ion to the classes , I

m ay m ention tha t ou t of 98 studen ts presen ted for exam ina t ion by the

Society of Arts, 18 ga in ed first class Certifica tes,4 second class , a nd 72

third class , an d on ly:9

4 fai led a studen t a lso ga in ed the prize for Germ an

g iven by the Chamber of Comm erce,v a lu e £ 5, a nd Certificates.

”— You rs

tru ly ,M . S E IF E RT.

1 3 F u rn iv a l S t re e t , L o n d o n , E .C .

4 H o s s f e ld’

s C o n v e rs a t io n a l M e t h od

MANCE E e R, 3,d O ctober 1903.

F or m a ny years I ha ve u sed you r Span ish Grammar, H ossfeld’

s

Me thod,a t the Cen tra l Commerc ia l Schools in this ci ty , and a lso a t

v ari ou s other in sti tu t ion s and with p ri va te pup ils , and I may say tha t

I con s ide r this Method the most in terest ing ,sa tis factory, a nd comp le te of

a l l the te xt -books of a sim i lar kind which have come un der my noti ce . It

con ta ins a ll the necessa ry ma tter for a student of la ngu ag es , Gramma r wi thexamp les , E xercises for tra nsla tion to and from Span ish , Quest ions on the

Gramma ti ca l Ru les a lready giv en ,a nd a Rea ding L e sson in S pa n i sh , re

coded by con v ersa t ion in Spani sh and E nglish on the whole of la tte r, a n on

every-da y top ics Wha t more cou ld be desired even by the method

-ridde n

modern studen t ? Som e sa y‘Gramm ar is u se le ss

,

’

som e say Tra n sla t ion

on ly is necessa ry ,’

some , Con ve rsa t iona l Phra ses,i n qu est ion a nd a nswer

form ,only a re n eed ed

,

’

a nd fina lly , som e sa y‘ou ly conn ected idea s (as

shown in your rea ding lessons ) are of a ny ava i l,

’

a nd they evolve phrase

a fte r phra se in su ccess ive order on a ll the ordina ry topics of life . Now,

wha t do we find in you r H ossfeld’

s Me thod of all these fou r u p-to -date

modes of teaching and lea rn ing ? E veryone Gramma r , Conversa t ion ,

Trans la tion,and Rea ding , a nd tha t right from the v ery beg in n ing , from

the first lesson in the book .

If proof be n eeded of the e fficiency of the H ossfeld Method,a ny on e

can find i t for him self by consu lt ing the Resu lt Sheets of the L ancashire

a nd Cheshire U n ion of Inst itu tes and of the ‘Soc iety of Arts E xam ina

t ions each yea r, where he wi ll find tha t the Spa n ish stu dents of the

Cen tra l Commercial E veni ng S chools, Manchester,invariably sta nd a t the

head , a nd o ft en with on e or more prize-wi nn ers and m edall ists . This

yea r’

s Soc iety of Arts’

resu lts includes first and second pri ze-winners from

these schoo ls, where a ll the students u se H ossfeld’

s Method for Span ish .

It i s well to state tha t I have had occa s ion to u se your other Grammars

in F rench and Germa n, a nd have found them always e qua ll y sa t isfa ctory .

You are qu i te a t l ibe rty to make an y use you think fit of this letter,as

I do not he sita te to confirm to everybody wha t I ha ve wri tten above .

”

AL F RE D CAL V E RT ,

L ecturer on i l l odern L a ng uages a t the i lf a nchcster Cen tra lCommerci al E ve/Li ng S chools a nd M a iwhester Athf iueum.

TE CH NICAL SCH O O L , BLACKBURN,25thJu ly 1904.

I have u sed you r F ren ch , German ,Spa n ish, a nd Ita li a n Gramma rs

for many yea rs . I se lec ted them for my Classes a nd priv a te studen ts

after a ca refu l perusa l of every system publ ished in E nglish , both here

and in U . S .A. My studen ts a lways figure con spicuou sly in E xam . resu lts,

and severa l times ha ve ea rn ed m eda ls and been first in l ists of resu lts .

“ The Gramma rs a re the n ea rest to my idea l of what a Gramma r

shou ld be,and becau se the ru les a re so well exp la in ed and exem p lified , I

am able to spend nea rly a ll the one poor hou r per week we even ing class

teachers ca n get in pe r lang uag e to the spoken a nd dicta t ion a spec ts ,ins te ad of be ing compelled to sp end the a ll -too-short t im e in wea risom e

expla in ing of the Gramma r section s tha t shoul d be (a s they a re in you r

Gramma rs) clea rly enough set forth in eas ily comprehensible E i g lish in

the book i tself .

As ‘imita t ion is the sincerest form of fla ttery .

’

I ha ve im i ta ted you r

system for the most pa rt in my Portugu ese Conversa t iona l Gramma rpubl ished by you r firm .

”

FRANK TH OMAS ,P rof essor of M odern L a n uages a t B lackburn Techn i ca l

S chools, a nd Blac‘burn Gra amna r School .

H IBS C H PE I-D BRO TH E RS L IM IT E D

6 H o s s f e ld’s C o n v e r

'

sa t io n a l Me t h od

LONDON, l 6th Ma rch 1903.

I have had great pleasure in introducing your H ossfeld’

s GermanGrammar into my German C lasses both at Kennington Road and BalhamCommercial Schools

,and it has met with the greatest approbation .

admire the method and arrangement of the Grammar greatly .

”

E . BROOKS .

COMMERCIAL SCHOOL, CH AUME RT ROAD , 1904.

The German and S anish books of the Hossfeld Method are beingused in above school

,an are givi ng every possibl e satisfaction .

”

A. A. KEMP.

LE IPS IC ROAD COMMERC IAL SCHOOL, 1904.

I have thoroughly examined your French Method,and find that the

completeness of th e Grammar, combined with well -selected Conversationsand Readings

,make it a most useful and attractive book to students of

French . I am introducing it into the Classes here .

”

THOMAS L E A.

KENNINGTON ROAD COMMERCIAL SCHOOL , 1904.

we are using your books in Italian and Spanish , and are verypleased with them .

”

F . W . BUL L .

CAVENDISH ROAD COMMERCIAL SCHOOL, 1904.

I have had great pleasure in introducing your Hossfeld GermanGrammar into my Classes both at above school and Kennington Road .

”

F . BROOKS .

EVENING COMMERC IAL SCHOOL,BROCKL EY ROAD

,

3131! August 1903.

I have your Spanish and German books in u se at my school, and amintroducing the French this Session .

”

A . J . WREN,R esp on sible Tea cher .

CRAWF ORD STREET EVENING SCHOOL,

June 1904.

I think H ossfe ld’

s Method is cap ita l. I recommended it to themaster who takes the Intermediate County Counci l Scholarship work ,and he i s now using it in his Class . I have your smaller book in use inthe Evening Classes .

”

C . E . PANNEL L .

EVEN ING CONTINUATION SCHOOL,F IRCRO FT ROAD, BALHAM , Ju ly 1904.

We used your French Books a ll throug h last session, and our Classwas large and successful . ”

JOHN G . GRAY .

H I RS C H F ELD BRO TH ERS L IM ITED

f o r t h e St u d y 63? Mo d e r n La n g u a g e s

EVENING CONTINUATION SCHOOL,

RAYWOOD STREET, 27 1kJun e 1904.

Pleas e send me a copy of your Hossfe ld Method . My FrenchInstructor has already spoken of i t to me in te rms O f prai s e .

E . B . L ING .

EVENING COMMERCIAL CENTRE,GOSPEL O AE ,

1904.

I shall certa i nly rec ommend your Italian Method . I th ink it to beadmi rably adapted to the needs O f our students .

J . H . GARS IDE .

SC IENCE AND ART SCHOOL,BRIxTO N, July 1904 .

My te acher of German is anxious to introduce next session Hossfeld ’s S ystem .

W . C . EDWARD S .

LONDON,5th F ebrua ry 1903.

I have been using H ossfe ld’

s German Grammar ’ at the GoldsmithPolytechnic Evening Classes for the la st two years, and find it themost suited for the purpose of the rapid study of German .

”

J . F O RTSCH UNK.

ARCHB ISHOP TE NI S O N ’

S SCHOOL ,LEICESTER SQUARE , LOND ON .

L ast term I introduced your la rge French and German Grammarsand Exercis es into the U pper Form of this school

,and we like them very

much .

”

J . F . ARNOL D .

LAUREL HOUSE,BRYMHO

,N . WALES .

I sha ll recommend your Hossfeld French Grammar very stronglyto my pupils, and will extend the sale of that valuable book .

”

F ERNAND D E LE TTRE S .

GEORGE HE RIOT ’

S SCHOOL,EDINBURGH

26th October 1903.

I am using your H ossfe ld’

s German Gramm ar in al l of my GermanClasses, and think it an exce llent book . Your German Exercises andIdioms by Prof . Mengel al so gives good resu lts . ”

D . LOWE TURNBULL,M .A.

,L L .D .

ST GEORGE ’

S CLAS SES,EDINBURGH

,

13th October 1903.

Your ‘Hossfeld Italian Grammar seems to me excell ent,and I am

sorry not to have known of it before . I shal l be ve ry glad to adopt itwith my pupils . ”

S . AL BE GGIANI .

1 3 F u rn iv a l St re e t , Lo n d o n ,

8 H oss f e ld’s Co n v e rs a t io n a l Me t h o d

SH ARr’

s INSTITUTION,PERTH .

I have formed a very high opinion Of your German Grammar,and

have decided to introduce it here next sess ion . Kindly let me have thename Of your ag ent in this town .

A . WATSON BAIN ,.ll odern L a ngu a ge fil a ster .

CHAMBER O F COMMERCE,DUNDEE

,22nd Jun e 1 904.

I brought to the notice of the examiner for S panish on theCommercial Education Examinations of this Chamber

,the copy O f the

Hossfeld Method received from y ou,and was informed that he already

used it in his Classes . ” G . C . KE IL L E R .

EDINBURGH,20th M a y 1904 .

I greatly approve of H ossfe ld’

s System , and I have alreadyintroduced i t into my French , I talian , and German Classes with muchsuccess . H . CANROBERT .

CRAIGH O LME,GLASGOW , S ep tember 1903.

I have gone through your ‘H ossfeld’

s’ French Grammar with my

French tea cher,and we both think it a very useful book, combining theory

and pra ctice and introducing a large and serviceable vocabula ry .

”

J . MURDOCH ,P r i ncipa l .

I have already introduced your book into my German Classes at theManchester Athenaeum

,and in futu re intend to use i t everywhere .

”

G . ALBERS .

MANCHESTER,26th June 1904.

All my private pupil s are using H ossfeld’

s Method and like it verymuch . I am determined to introduce it everywhere I can .

”

B . GAUME .

MANCHESTER,4ih Ap r i l 1904.

For many years now I have used various of your publica tions for thestudy of modern languages with great numbers of my pupils for Uni versityand other important examinations . ” ARTHUR HORSFALL.

PRESENTAT ION BROTHERS ’ COLLEGE,MARDYKE, CORK.

DEAR SIRS,

“ I have been successful in introducing H ossfe ld’

s Ge rma n andItal ian Methods and al so the French and Ge rman Correspondents

,O f

which you sent me specimens,and I mus t sa y that I am rea ll y astonished

at the remarkable progress made by my pupil s since they got your booksinto their hands . I shall do al l in my power to make your publica tionsknown to and appreciated by my colleagues in other schools . ”

Yours faithfully ,J . L . THEODORE GETZ,

Ba ck. (23 L ett.

H I RS C H F ELD BRO THERS L IM ITED

10 H o s s f e ld’s C o n v e rs a t io n a l M e t h od

SOUTHAMPTON,17th Ju ly 1904.

S ome o f my students have begun thei r studies on Pitman ’s a nd

Hugo’s Methods,but these have given such unsatisfactory results that I

wish to substitute H oss feld’

s and gradual ly make use O f the other workspublished by you . Pitman’s Method was chosen owing to its specialcommercial character

,but on examination I think i t is plagiarized from

Hossfeld .

” C . E . L . WRIGHT .

LEICESTER, 19th A ugust 1 902 .

Your German Course has met with great success here . It i s thefinest work I have seen .

” E . CUNLIF F E,

Tea cher of L a ngu ages a t the Y. III C'.A .

a nd Un ion S treet College.

RATCL IPE E COLLEGE ,LEICESTER

,Ja n ua ry 1 904.

We are using your Ge rma n and Ital ian books and are much plea sedwith the German especial ly .

” J . CREMONINI.

\VARE HAM TECHN ICAL INSTITUTE .

I fi nd Hossfeld S Method a most practical one the conversations,reading lessons

,questions and exercises

,al l comprised in a neat form ,

display much j udgm ent and care . The conversations and remarksembrace all topics

,and are worded in the most elegant French of tod ay .

It is a practi cal S ystem which wi l l prove very useful to those who areanx ious to speak French with fluency and correctness . The book in factis a model of the way in which French should be taught . ”

I . WALTER,B .A.

COLLEGIATE SCHOOL,SL EAF ORD .

I have carefully tested your German Grammar and have now decidedto adopt it for general use . The graduation of the lessons and thecombination O f theory

,exerci se

,questions

,conversation and rea ding make

it a model lesson book .

” E . R . DIBBEN .

TECHN ICAL INSTITUTE,

COVENTRY, S ep tember 1 903.

I have introduced ‘H ossfeld’

s Grammar ’ this Winter at theTechnical Institute French Class

,and i f I am as wel l sati sfied with same

as with the German Grammar,intend introducing it later into the

Advanced French Class as wel l , giving up other books .J . F . RUEGER .

MUN ICIPAL TECHNICAL SCHOOL ,HULL

, S ep tember 1903.

Your French , German, and S panish Grammars on the ‘HossfeldMethod are being used in this school through my recommendation .

”

C . KESSLER,M .A. ,

L ecturer on M odern L a nguages .

BRITISH EVEN ING CLASSES ,NORTHAMPTON

,27th Ju ne 1904.

An earnest student with a good teacher for pronunciation shouldhave no d ifficulty in rapidly acqui ring a sound and extensive knowledgeOf a language by your methods . E . PARNELL .

H I RS C H F ELD BRO THERS L IM ITED

f o r t h e St u d y o f Mod e rn La n g u a g e s 1 1

S PBACH -U , U E E E RS E TZUNGs- INSTITUT,

LE IPZIG, GERMANY, 1 903.

I take great plea sure in tel ling you that I have used H ossfe ld’

s’

Ge rman Grammar with my pupils for the past three months and find it amost exce llent book . I t has the great advantage over all other GrammarsI know that al l dullness has been avoided

,the scholar soon takes a liking

to his Germ an studies , and a ll rules be ing explained very lucidly , speaksand writes German correctly in a short time .

M . MU L L ER-BONJOUR .

AME R I CAN T E S TIMO NIAL S

UNI VERSITY O F ROCHESTER,OF F ICE O F THE PRES IDENT .

DEAR SIRS,I have examined with great ca re and much gratification your

Italia n , Ge rman , and S panish Grammars in the Hossfe ld S eries . I findthem quite equal to the French Grammar

, of which I sent you a notice .

Th e method seems to me in a ll respects admirable, combining with awonderful skill gramma tical and conversational exercises so as to converttheo ry immediate ly into practice . I shal l bri ng them to the attention of

our Professors in these D epartments with a strong commendation .

"

Respectful ly yours,

D J HILL P'

l tres et en .

ST F RANC IS S E RAPH ICU S COLLEGE .CINCINNATI , OHIO .

I am hap y to state that the Professor of French at our College ishighly please with your Hossfeld Grammar

,and Wi shes to have it

introduced at once in place of the text-book we have hitherto been using .

Please send six cop ies at once .

RE V . P. BERNARD NURRE, O .S . F .

TEMPLETON,IOWA .

Your S panish Grammar is eminently what is claimed for it — a

Practical Method for learning the Spanish L anguage . The lessons inconversation are taken from life

,and introduce the realities O f life in a

fam ili ar -and natural way so as to make the scholar fee l at home andhelp h imself . The reading exercises are likewise ingeniously devi sedand practically arranged so as to afford many Opportunities of readilyrecognising the idiomatic pecul iarities of the language, and graduall ybecoming famil iarised with the same . Therefore I say

,to whom it

conce rn , take and read and reap its manifold benefits, as the best p roofof its exce llence .

RE V . B. A . SCH UKTE .

1 3 F u rn iv a l St re e t , Lo n d o n , E .C .

1 2 H os s f e ld’s C o n v e rs a t io n a l Me t h od

COLLEGE O F ST THOMAS,MERRIAM PARK, ST PAUL, M INN .

I was so pleased with the copy of your French Grammar that Iimmediately ordered thi rty copies .

J . C . BYRNE .

CHURCH O F IMMACULATE CONCEPTION,

ALLENTOWN .

I received your H ossfeld’

s French Grammar, and am impressedthat it meets the wants Of the times, and , in my opinion , is the best Ihave seen .

”

RE V . P. F . D ONEGAN.

HENRYV ILLES COLLEGE,CANADA .

I think tha t your German Grammar is one Of the best I ever saw .

BROTHER JOSEPH .

NEWARK,NJ.

I am a teacher of Modern L anguages, and a ll my pupil s are u singthe Hossfeld Grammar . It is, in my Opinion, the best teaching method Iknow . I ts clear

,easy

,and methodical arrangement renders the study O f

modern language pleasant and easy . The sub-divi sion of each lessongives the pupil from the start an idea of the language he i s studying .

S ince I have used H ossfeld’

s Method the success has been beyondexpectation .

”

ALBERT J. F RE ICH L E R .

NE W YORK.

After careful examination of your French and Spanish Grammars, Iam pleased to say that the Hossfeld Method is in every way one of the

best I have ever seen . I cannot show my appreciation better than bysaying I shall place your books in the hands of my pupils wi th the greatestconfidence as to resu lts . "

E UGINIE RIVARD E .

GEORGETOWN UNIVERSITY,WASHINGTON , D .C .

I take much pleasure in informing you that I think the HossfeldMethod most excel lent . I deem it pecul i arly well suited for private or

sel f instruction,and for this purpose I shall heartily recommend it to our

students . "B . J. LAUTERBACH

, S .J.,P rof essor of Ger man .

CATHEDRAL O F TH E IMMACUL ATE CONCEPTION,

BURLINGTON.

After a careful examina tion Of your French Grammar I am ha py toconcur with those who have already ex to lled its meri ts . I find its IYI

J

ethodremarkably clear and wel l adapted to the wants of those who cannotconveniently procure the assista nce of experienced teachers . ”

C. C . DELANEY,B .A.

H I RS C H F ELD BRO TH ERS L IM ITED

1 4 H os s fe ld-’s C o n v e rs a t io n a l Me t h o d

the handiest and most interesting in our language . N0 one can blunderthrough the Grammar

,they are made to understand it line for l ine as they

go on . The books wi l l prove a boon to the private student as well as tothose who study in a c lass -room ; they are accurate , comprehensive andcaptivating, and cannot be too widely known amongst those desirous ofmastering languages . Governesses, p rivate pupils, teachers and schoolmasters wi l l find these volumes all that they could desire .

The L ond on P ress 0 0 . says L earners cannot do better than to obta inthe inte resting and extremely cheap series of Grammars

, Readers -etc . ,

written and compil ed on the Hossfeld ’ System . These manuals are allthat can be desired and are the best guides extant for learning languages.Everything is set forth in a plain and concise mann er

,rendet in the task

an easy one and making the student soon proficient in the Tanguages .

The Readers form a collection of the most interesting prose and poetry ofeach country .

”

The Bi rmi ngha m D a i ly Post says “The plan of the Hossfeld Grammarsi s rational

,and we think the acquisition of a foreign langu age by means

of them is li ke ly to prove pleasant and rapid .

”

The B ristol Times says ‘H ossfeld

’

s Method ’ offers the easiest andquickest way of learning the French language . The progressive exercisesare arranged with skill and care, and the extracts of prose and poetry arewe ll chosen . No better book than this could be recommended to thestudent of French .

Civi l S ervice R evi ew says : These volumes, we should say, require onlyto be mentioned to be bought far and wide , and only to be boughtto be appreciate d .

The S tami a rd says The diligent student O f French may Obtain a veryserviceable mastery Of the language in a comparatively short time bymeans of these excel lent guides .

The Nonconformist says : “ The Grammars and the Commercial Co rresponden t are marvels of cheapness , of compression , and of fulln ess of

in formation . The D ictionaries are also very ch eap , yet they are accu ratelycompiled .

”

The P ublishers’ Ci rcu la r says : “ The excellence of ‘H ossfe ld'

s Series ’

i s now so wel l known that additional volumes come before the public withthe hall-mark of assured ability, and require little comment at ou r hands .

D a i ly News says We heartily commend these books to all wishing tomaster these languages with ease and small outlay .

”

D a i ly Post says : These books are as remarkable for thei r cheapnessas they are for their usefu lness the type is large and clear .

M ercu ry says : “ They are marvel s of cheapness and brought within thereach of a ll classes of pe rsons . ”

H I RS C H F E L D BRO T H E RS LIM IT E D

HOSSFELD’

S EDUCATIONAL WORKS .

FRE NCHEngl ish-Fren ch Grammar

,by H ossfeld

’s New Method

,

arranged for C lasses , Schools, an d Pri vate L esson sE lementary Fren ch GrammarEssen tials O f Fren ch GrammarAdvan ced Fren ch GrammarFren ch Composition and IdiomsConj ugation of Fren ch Regu lar and Irregular V erbsPolyglot Corresponden t (English, Fren ch

,German

,

Span ish)Engl ish-Fren ch Commercial Corresponden tFren ch-Engl ish Commercial CorrespondentEngl ish-Fren ch D iction aryFran ch-E ugl ish D iction aryTwo two D iction aries in on e volumeFren ch Reader by H uguen et

Manual of Fren ch Con v ersation1 00 Passages for Tran slation in to Engl ish and German1 00 Passages for Tran slation in to German and Fren chAn ecdotes, w ith n otes, by L armoyerFren ch Plays, w ith Notes each volume

,net

N ew English and Fren ch V ocabularyFren ch

.

D ialogu esS PANlS H .

English-Span ish Grammar, by H ossfeld’s New Method

arranged for C lasses, Schools, and Private L esson sSpan ish-English Grammar, by H ossfeld

’s New Method

Key to aboveSpan ish Composition and Idioms, byJ. Boedo Yan ezConj ugation O f the Span ish Regu lar and Irregu larEng lish-Span ish Commercial Corresponden tGerman Span ish Commercia l Corresponden tFren ch-S pamish Commercial Corresponden tA n ew Spa n ish-Engl ish and English-Span ish D iction aryD itto, by V elasquezD itto, by V e lasqu ez (L arge Edition )H ossfeld

’s Span ish Reader

German -Span ish ReaderH ossfeld

’s Span ish D ialogu es

G i l Blas, i n Span ishEngin eeri ng Tran slation s 1n English and Span ishSpan ish Technological D iction ary, by N. Ponce de L ecu

V ol . I .— E n

°

gl ish-Span ish‘rh i I T_ .a i s l'1 -E ,h l i sh

'

s

a ea sln hossfelds japanese grammar - forgotten books

Documents